regula fidei Chamierus The Scripture is therefore called canonical because it prescribes a rule of our faith and life Phil. 3. 16. Gal. 6. 16. Tertullianus appellat Scripturam regulam veritatis Augustinus de doctrina Christiana l. 2. c. 8. ait in Scripturis inveniri omnia quae continenâ— fidem moresque vivendi Advers Helvid cap. 9. Sacra Scripturae regula credendi certissima tutissimaque est Bellarm. de verbo Dei l 1. c. 2. k Hoc primum credimus cum credimuâ— quod nihil ultra credere debemus See Mr. Anthony Burâ—â—â— on Mark 1. 2 3. Deut. 5. 29. Isa. 8. 20. l Verba Scripturae non sunâ— legenda sed vivenda Doctrinae saâ—itas servatur confirmando verum refellendo â—alsum vitae sanctimionia fugiendo malum saciendo bonum Satis habet Scriptura quo veritatem doceat errorent redarguat iniquitatem corrigat instituat ad justiciam Nec haecâ—â—tiliter praestat solummodo quae sophistarum cavillatio sed etiam sufficienter nempe ut perfectus â—it homo c. Rainoldus m Deut. 17. 18. Isa. 8. 20. Luke 16. 29. Acts 24. 14. Christians shall be judged by that hereafter Iohn 12. 48. 2 Thess. 1. 8. n Iudaei docenâ— exhoc loco teâ—eri regem sua maâ—â— sibi legem describere etiamsi alià s cum privatus esset descripâ—isset Chamierus Regula fidei est quasi causa exemplaris fidei quam videlicet fides in omnibus sequi cui se conformare debet Formale objectum â—idei est Causa objectiva fidei seu est principium propter quod fotmaliter principaliter credimus Baron contra Turnebul Nos discamus ex verbo non tantum sapere sed etiam loqui Be â—â—â—â— Epist. 7. David Psa. 119 desires that all his counsels thoughts manners actions might be directed according to Gods word The Scriptures contain 1. A necessary doctrine viz. Of the Law and Gospel Mat. 22 37. Iohn 13. 16. without which we cannot be saved Rom. 7. 7. It is 2. Necessary in respect of the efficient cause Of the Form Matth. 22. 29. 4. The end Iohn 20. 31. o Writing doth a larger good to a greater number and for a longer time then speaking Psal. 102 19. vox audita perit litera scripta manet To shew how much a more faithful keeper record is then report those few miracles of our Saviour which were written are preserved and believed those infinitely more that were not written are all lost and vanished out of the memory of men p Among the Turks Polygamy is lawful Theft was permitted among the Spartans q Literae sacrae dicuntur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 scripturae ut non solùm à saecularihus proâ—anis litâ—ris sed etiam a quibuscunque quae de sacris rebus agunt discernaâ—tur r Mahomet said his doctrine came from God but the blasphemy and villany therein contained sheweth it came from Satan whereas the purity and perfection of the doctrine contained in the Scripture sheweth that it is from above Mahomet puts in some ingredients of the flesh gives them liberty to revenge themselves and to have as many wives as they would There is in the Precepts of Philosophers little condemning of fornication and of the desire of revenge Dr Featleys Preface to Newmans Concordance s The General view of the holy Scriptuâ—es Notatur verecunda casta scripturâ— loquutio ex genere per Synecdochen designantis specialem congressum sic 1 Cor. 7. 1. Non est bonum tangere Gen. 6. 2. ingredi ad filias hominum Quo major est spurcities eorum qui ex sacris scripturae loquendi formulis ansam arripiunt sermonis impuri Cartw. in Harm Evang. in Matth. 1. 18. Quidam Hebraeorum linguam Hebraeam linguam sanctam dici putant eò quod nulla propria vocabula in ea inveniantur quibus pudenda utriusque sexus Egestio aliaque obsâ—â—na significantur Paulus Fagius Annotat. in Deut. 25. 11. t Sancta sanctè Mr Gregory in his preface to observations upon some passages of Scriture u Luke 16. 29. Iohn 5. 39. Psal. 19. and 119. Augustinus affirmat omniaquae continâ—â—t fidem mores in illis inveniri quae apertè posita sunt in scriptura Chrysostomus manifesta itidem in divinis Scripturis esse perhibet quaecunque necessaria Tertullianus adorat Scripturae plenitudinem Et vae denunciat Hermogeni si quid iis quae scripta sunt vel detraâ—â—t vel adiiciat Rainoldus 1 Thesi. Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. De Scripturae plenitudine perfectione quâ—â— sentiat Maldonatus vide ad Joan. 7. 4. De Scripturae integritate vide Estium ad Galat. 3. 10. See Bishop Ushers Body of Divinity p. 18 19. 20 21. 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. John 15. 15. Acts 20. 27. Beâ—e habet ut iis quae sunt Scripta contentus siâ— Hilary In every age there was revealed that which was sufficient to salvation and yet now no more then is sufficient the Word it self is not now but the revelation only is more perfect The Old Testament was sufficient for the Jews but both the New and Old make but one compleat body for the Church now Singâ—li libri sâ—â—t sufficientes sufficientia pâ—rtium ad quam ordinatio sunt â—â—â—â—â—â—rò sâ—ripâ—urâ— est sufficiens essentiali sufficientia per â—i bros singulos suâ—â— Iun. Animad â—â— Bellarm Conâ—râ—â— Pâ—tmae câ—piâ—â— quarto The scriptures are a perfect rule for matters of Faith but not a perfect register for matters of fact Mr Geree Whitakerus de Script c. sexto quaest 6. Stapleton and Serrarius are more wary then some other Papists We are abused say they when we are said to hold that the Scriture is not perfect for say they a thing is said to be imperfect not when it wants any perfection but when it wants a perfection due as a man is not imperfect if he have not an Angels perfection because this is not due unto him they say it is not a perfection due to the Scriptures to teach us every thing necessary to salvation Perinde sunt ea quae ex scripturis coll guntur atque ea quae scribuntur G. eg Naziaâ—zen l. 5. Theol. Mat. 28. 29. Catholici in perfectione Scripturae Papistae in imperfectione totius causae id est omnium controversiarum de Religione proram puppim constituunt Chamierus Tom. 1. de Canonâ— lib. 8. cap. 1. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 Mat. 8. 11. Luk. 19. 9. Gal. 3. 7 8 29. Rom. 4. 15 16. Some Papists say the Scripâ—uâ—es are not imperfect because they send us to the Church which is he perfect Rule and therefore they are perfect implicitè though not explicitè but so I might say every rustick were a perfect Rule of Faith because he can shew me the Pope who is the infallible Judge If the Scripture send to the Church to learn that which is not in the Scripture by this sending she confesseth her imperfection See Moulins Buckler of Faith pag. 45. Joh. 1. 18.
vers 14. 1 Pet. 3. 15. Christians should be ready to give an answer to every man which doth ask them a reason of the hope which is in them the foundation is that which is first and surest laid and hath an influence into all the building Men should do all upon trial and solid conviction 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. The Papists would have the people take things upon trust they say those places concerne the Doctours of the Church not the people but compare the 20 and 21. vers in the Thessalonians and 1. vers with 6. in Iohn and we shall see the contrary This trial is profitable First Because truth then will have a greater force on the conscience Secondly This is the ground of constancie 2 Pet. 3. 17. Thirdly Hereby we shall be able to maintain the truth Matthew 11. 19. The Scriptures are fundamentum quo the fundamental writings which declare the salvation of Christians Iohn 5. 37. Christ fundamentum quod the fundamental means and cause which hath purchased and doth give it Iohn 4. 42. The person we must build on is Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. He is called the foundation of foundations Isa. 28. The doctrinal foundation is the written Word of God which is not only the object and matter of our faith but the rule and reason of it Hold Christ as your Rock build on him the Scripture as your rule and the reason of your believing this is general there are some particulars First Some things are simply necessary It were a notable work for one to determine this how much knowledge were required of all Secondly Not absolutely necessary Some make the foundation too narrow some again too wide some say that if a man nean well and go on according to the light he hath though he know not Christ he shall be saved Others say that all are bound to know distinstly the Articles of the Creed Fundamental truths are all such points of Doctrine which are so plainly delivered in Scripture that whosoever doth not know or follow them shall be damned but he that doth know and follow these though erring in other things shall be saved All the principles of Religion are plain and easie delivered clearly in 1. Scripture they are to be a rule to judge of other Doctrines 2. They are very few say some reduced to two heads by Iohn Baptist Mark 1. 15. and by Paul 2 Tim. 1. 13. 3. In all principles necessary to salvation there hath been agreement among all the Churches of Christ Ephes. 4. 5. though they may differ in superstructures Quod ubique quod semper quod ab omnibus creditur Catholicam est Vincent Lyrin These Fundamentals said a Reverend Divine now with God are twelve three concerning God three concerning Man three concerning the Redeemer three concerning the means of attaining good by this Redeemer Concerning God 1. There is one God which is an Infinite Perfect and Spirituall Essence 2. This one God is distinguished into three Persons or manners of subsistence after an incomprehensible way which we believe but cannot perfectly understand The Father begetting the Son begotten and the holy Ghost proceeding 3. This one God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost is the Maker Preserver and Governour of all things by his Wisdom Power Justice Providence Concerning man 1. That he was made by God of a visible body and an immortal and spiritual soul both so perfect and good in their kindes that he was perfectly able to have attained eternal life for himself which was provided as a reward of his obedience 2. That being thus made he yielded to the temptations of the Devil and did voluntarily sin against God in eating of the Tree forbidden and so became a childe of wrath and heir of cursing an enemy to God and slave to the Devil utterly unable to escape eternal death which was provided as a recompence of his disobedience 3. That he doth propagate this his sinfulnesse and misery to all his posterity Concerning Christ. 1. That he is perfect God and perfect Man the second Person in the Trinity who took the Nature of man from the Virgin Mary and united it to himself in one personal Subsistence by an incomprehensible Union 2. That in mans Nature he did die and suffer in his Life and Death sufficient to satisfie Gods Justice which man had offended and to deserve for mankinde Remission of sins and Life everlasting and that in the same Nature he Rose again from the Dead and shall also Raise up all men to receive Judgement from him at the last Day according to their Deeds 3. That he is the only sufficient and perfect Redeemer and no other merit must be added unto this either in whole or part Lastly Concerning the Means of applying the Redeemer they are three 1. That all men shall not be saved by Christ but onely those that are brought to such a sight and feeling of their own sinfulnesse and misery that with sorrow of heart they do bewail their sins and renouncing all merits of their own or any creature cast themselves upon the mercies of God and the only merits of Jesus Christ which to do is to repent and believe and in this hope live holily all the remainder of their life 2. That no man is able thus to see his sinnes by his own power renounce himself and rest upon Christ but God must work it in whom he pleaseth by the cooperation of his Spirit regenerating and renewing them 3. That for the working of this Faith and Repentance and direction of them in a holy life he hath left in writing by the Prophets and Apostles infallibly guided to all truth by his Spirit all things necessary to be done or believed to salvation and hath continued these writings to his people in all ages Observe those places Act. 15. 11. 1 Tim. 1. 15. Let a man hold this that there was nothing but death in the world till Christ came and that he is come to save sinners Ioh. 17. 3. Secondly There are practical places 1 Cor. 6. 9. Titus 3. 8. Let us 1. See our selves dead without Christ and wholly trust in him 2. Let us be exemplary in our lives and conversations There are other Fundamentals which are only comparatively necessary that is expected from one man which is not expected from another and more from those that live in the Church Have these six Principles of the Apostle not only in your heads but hearts 1. That a man is dead in himself 2. That his remedy lies out of himself 3. Know the Doctrine of the Sacraments 4. The Word of God 5. Have some apprehension of the life to come 1. That there is a passage from death to life 2. That there is a fixed and irrevokable estate after this life 6. Hold the Doctrine of Faith so that Christ may live in you and you be delivered up into that forme of Doctrine lay hold on
a Candlestick doth a Candle Revel 2. 1. 4. To interpret the Scripture by the Scripture Since many things in Scripture are doubtfull and hard to be understood without an Interpreter Acts 8. 31. it doth belong to the Church to expound the same to interpret and give the sense Nehem. 8. 8 9. Luke 24. 27. provided that this exposition be by the Scriptures Some of the Papists say That the Church may condere articulos fidei facere Canonicum quo ad nos and though they talk of Councels and Fathers yet all is as the Pope concludes The testimony and tradition of the Church especially the Primitive Church is necessary to know that the Gospel of Matthew is divine Scripture by an historical and acquired faith to know this by a divine and infused faith besides the Authority of the Church the matter character and contents of every Book and comparing of it with other Scriptures do serve as an inward cause to produce the said infused faith Object We are sent to the Church to determine all Controversies 1 Cor. 11. 16. Sol. Controversies are either Dogmaticall concerning Faith or Rituall concerning true Order The Proposition is about these not the first Secondly From this fundamental truth that the Scripture is immediately from God the Basis indeed of all Religion 1 Cor. 15. the wickednesse of the Church of Rome is farther to be condemned which will not suffer the Scriptures to be read in their Churches but in an unknown tongue nor in private by the common people without special leave and certain cautions from their superiours Of old they would not suffer them to be read at all of late they are forced to give licences to some and they teach them that they should not make the Scripture judge of the Doctrine and Practice of the Church but the Doctrine and Practice of the Church must be the Interpreter and Judge of the meaning of the Scripture that is they must take the Scripture to mean none otherwise whatsoever it seem to say then what is agreeâ—ble to that which the Pope doth teach and practise There cannot be a surer sign of a bad cause then that it fears to be tried by the writings which it self cannot deny to be written by God for correction for reproof for instruction in righteousnesse Some Papists are more modest herein as Bellarmine lib. 2. de verb. Dei c. 15. Catholica Ecclesia statuit ne passim omnibus concedatur Scripturae lectio some more rigid as Huntly and Hosius The Papists object the obscurity of Scriptures as an argument to hinder Lay-men from reading them and account it a matter of profanation to allow men women and children and all promiscuously the use of the Vulgar Translation and think they will rather be hurt then benefited by them taking occasion of erring from them Hosius urgeth that Give not holy things to dogs Cast not pearls before Swine to prove the people must be barred from reading of the Scriptures It is Pope Innocents Glosse a Beast might not touch the Mount a Lay-man may not meddle with Scripture Lindan saith Nihil noxae inferretur in Ecclesiam salvo traditionis fundamento if there were no Bible and another Scriptura citius faciet Haereticum Lutheranum quam Catholicum Because we will have all proved by Scripture and make that the compleat Rule for what we believe or do in all Theological matters they call us Scripturarios Scripture-men and Atramentrarios Theologos and so to carry or read a Bible is matter of scoff we may stile them in Tertullians phrase Scripturarum Lucifugae and Traditionaries St Gregory who is blessed in their Church exhorteth a Lay-man to the serious study of the Scriptures that thereby he might learn the will of God alledging that the Scripture is the Epistle of God unto his creature Quid est autem Scriptura sacra nisi Epistola omnipotentis Dei ad Creaturam Greg. lib. 4 epist. 40. ad Theodorum mediâ—um Proving further That obscurity of Scripture is so frothy an argument for perswading any devout Christian not to reade it that it should rather incite them to greater Diligence therein and therefore he elegantly compâ—res the Scripture to a River wherein saith he there are as well shallow Fords for Lambs to wade in as depths and gulphs wherein the Elephant may swim Chrysostom held it a thing necessary for all men daily to read the Scriptures Audito quaeso saeculares comparate vobis Biblia animae pharmaca St Ierom did exhort divers women thereto and commended them for exercising themselves therein he writes to Laeta and Gaudentia and shews them how they should bring up their daughters Scripturas sacras tenebat memoriter Hieron de Paula in Epitaphio He commends the Husbandmen about Bethlem for being so perfect in the Scripture That they had the Psalms of David by heart and sang them as they followed the Plow Arator stivam tenens cantat Davidicum melos Epist. ad Demetriad The Apostle would not have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3. 15. That from his childehood he knew the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his Grandmother and Mother that they had trained him up so if he had not known that the holy Scriptures are so plain that even a childe may be able to understand them What may we judge of the other easier books when the holy Ghost would have the Revelation the obscurest book of all the Scripture to be read Revel 1 3 The people took occasion of erring and blaspheming from the humiliation of Christ many abuse Preaching and the Sacraments 2. By this reason the Latine Bibles should not be suffered to be read publickly because many understanding Latine from the reading of them may take occasion of erring There is a greater reason to be had of Gods elect which are edified by reading of the Scripture then of those who wrest them Peter by this reason stirred up the faithfull to reade the Scriptures with greater devotion 2 Pet. 3. 14 15 16 17. 3. This is common both to the Ecclesiastical Persons and Laity to take occasion of erring and blaspheming from the Scripture If we peruse the Histories of times past we shall finde that learned and Ecclesiastical men did oftner fall into Heresies and Blasphemies from misunderstanding and wresting the Scriptures then any of the common sort of people who were often also by the learned drawn into Heresie The Papists are not afraid the people should be corrupted by reading their legends and lying fables by their Images which doe naturally teach Idolatry The Papists further object That the Hebrews did not permit young men to read part of Genesis Canticles Ezekiel We must know that the reading of those Scriptures non ablatam hominibus sed dilatam fuisse was not taken away from them but delayed only They permitted all men before thirty to read all other Chapters of holy Scripture and after thirty these
then they should give him also their Cloak 2. Papists who 1. Set up Images and Pictures in stead of the Scripture the Scriptures they say may teach men errors but may not Pictures 2. Equal the Apocrypha and unwritten verities or rather vanities with the sacred Scriptures 3. Charge the Scriptures with insufficiency and obscurity allow it not to be a perfect Rule 4. Make it of no force to binde our consciences unlesse the Pope ratifie it 5. Give the Pope power to dispense with things therein forbidden yea and with oaths and vows which no Scripture dispenseth withall 6. Teach that the vulgar Latine is to be received as Authentick 7. Wrest and turn it which way they please Isa. 28. 16. Cardinal Bellarmine in praefat lib. de Summo Pontifice and Baronius say That by precious and corner stone in this place the Pope of Rome although lesse principally is meant who is a stumbling stone to Hereticks and a rock of offence but to Catholicks a tried precious corner stone yet Peter 1. 2. 6. 8. expoundeth those words not of himself but of Christ. Bellarmine from Matth. 21. Feed my Lambs and Sheep would infer the Popes universal Dominion Baronius from the Acts Kill and cat Psalm 8. 6. under his feet that is say they of the Pope of Rome Sheep i. Christians Oxen that is Jews and Hereticks Beasts of the field i. Pagans Fowls of the air i. Angels Fishes of the Sea i. souls in Purgatory They have Tapers in their Churches in the day time because Christ saith I am the light of the world or because they had such at midnight Acts 20. 8. where Paul preached This is the great fault of the School-Divines that they handle Paul and Aristotle Suae curiositati litantes potius quam pietati so that he is counted most learned amongst them who dares to seek and presumes to define most things out of the Scripture What Distinctions Orders Degrees and Offices do they make of Angels What curious Questions do they raise What use would there have been of Sexes if Adam had not sin'd Whether Christ should have been incarnate if there had been no sin and infinite such like The Schoolmen perverting the Scriptures have prophaned Divinity with Philosophy or rather Sophistry and yet are called School-Divines when they are neither Scholars in Truth nor Divines Behold two Swords Luk. 22. 38. therefore the Pope hath two Swords one Spiritual another Temporal 1 Cor. 2. 15. ergo The Pope judgeth of all things and is judged of none The Papists stile the Scripture Regulam Lesbiam Nasum cereum Evangelium nigrum Theologiam atramentariam A Lesbian Rule a Nose of wax the black Gospel inky Divinity Bishop Bonners Chaplain called the Bible his little pretty Gods Book Giford and Raynolds said it contained some things prophane and Apocryphall Leo the tenth the Pope when he admired at the Money gotten by Indulgences he is reported to have said to Cardinal Bembus Bembe quantum nobis profuit fabula de Christo The same man when Bembus brought a place out of the New Testament to comfort him dying said Apage istas nugas de Christo. Paraei Medulla Hist. Ecclâ—s Many wicked men abuse Scripture they say they must not be too precise and urge Eccles. 7. 18. they bring that place Eccles. 3. 4. to justifie mixt dancing that Matth. 25. 27. For usury that 1 Cor. 9. 20. for temporizing and complying with all companies and many that were Professors formerly deny Scripture they call it a fancy a meer forgery the Bible a Riddle The Rebels in Ireland took the Bibles threw them into the chanels and cast them into the fire and called it Hell-fire and wished they could serve all the rest so But I may say of the Gospel as the French Lady of the Crosse Never dog barkt at the Crosse but he ran mad Contra rationem nemo sobrius contra Ecclesiam nemo Pacificus contra Scripturas nemo Christianus Thirdly The Brownists vainly and idly quote the Scripture filling their margents with many Texts of Scripture but nothing to the purpose and misapply it they alledge those Texts of Isa. 52. 51. and Revel 18. 4. to draw men from all the Assemblies of Gods people whither any wicked men do resort Fourthly The Antinomians or Antinomists who cry down the Law of God and call those that preach the Law Legal Preachers and stand for Evangelical grace the Law is part of Canonical Scripture and hath something peculiar in it being written with the finger of God and delivered with Thunder and Lightning See Master Gatakers Treatise on Numb 23. 21. and Master Burgesse his Lectures on 1 Tim. 1. 8 9. Master Bedfords Examination of Antinomianism Those that under a colour of advancing free grace cry down the Law of God are enemies to God to the people of God to the Gospel 1. To God in crying down his Law this is to let every one be at liberty and do what he list â— To the people of God the Law is to them a Light a Guide a Rule a Councellor 3. To the Gospel the Law is subservient to it 1. In discovering of sinne by the Law comes the knowledge of sin and the malignity of it against God and the souls of men 2. In driving men to Christ Gal. 3. 24. 3. In exalting free-grace 1 Tim. 1. 13 14. and the value of Christs bloud Fifthly Stage-players who jest with Scriptures Witches and others which use charms writing a piece of St Iohns Gospel to cure a disease or the like are to be condemned for abusing the Scripture Per voces sacras puta Evang. Iohannis Orationem Dominicam frequenter cum Ave Maria recitatam Symbolum Apostolicum c. morbos curare magicum est Voetius Sixthly Printers who print the Bible in bad Paper a blinde print and corruptly are likewise to be blamed Seventhly The Heathens and Jews Tacitus cals the Doctrine of the Gospel Superstitionem quandam exitiabilem The Modern Jews call Evangelium Avengilion a volume of lies word for word the iniquity of the Volume The blasphemous Jews mean I suppose the volume of iniquity Elias Levita in Thisbi mentions this Etymology or rather Pseudology of the word but P. Fagius abhorred to translate it The Jews think they shew great reverence to the Bible if they place it not under but above all other books if they do not touch it with unwashen hands especially after they have been disburdening of nature if they kisse it as often as they open and shut it if they sit not on that seat where the Bible is but they are not in the mean while sollicitous to do and perform what the Bible teacheth viz. Faith Charity Justice Innocency of life which are the chief parts of Piety They bend all their thoughts not to draw out the true and genuine sense of the holy Ghost out of the Scriptures but how they may by usury and other
he followeth it for the most part and preferreth it before all the rest Maxima ex parte amplector caeteris omnibus antepono He speaks of the New Testament onely and of that Latine Translation of the New Testament in comparison of all other Latine Translations which were before him as Erasmus Castalion and such like These places may serve to shew that the vulgar Latine is corrupt no Book being entire or free from error Isidore Clarius Brixianus praefat in Biblia a great learned man of their own affirmeth That it hath 8000 places in which the sense of the Holy Ghost is changed Since the Councel of Trent two Popes have set forth this vulgar Edition diversly which of these shall be received as authentical How often do the Papists leave the vulgar in all their controversies when it is for their advantage so to do it is a matter ordinary with them and needless to be proved There is no Edition Ancienter then the Hebrew if the Latine hath been used a 1000 years in the Church the Hebrew hath been used almost 3000 years the Chaldee Arabick Syriack and Greek Editions also have been used above a 1000 years and so should be authentique by the Papists Argument Having spoken of the authority of the Scriptures the Canonical Books and the authentical Editions I now go on to treat of the end of the Scripture its adjuncts or properties fitted to that end and Interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture comes next to be considered of this I have spoken somewhat afore but shall now inlarge my self The end of the Scripture is considered 1. In respect of God 2. In respect of us In respect of God the end of the Scripture is a glorifying of him Iohn 7. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 6. by it we may learn to know love and fear him and so be blessed The glory of God is the chief end of all things Prov. 16. 4. In respect of us The end of the Scripture is 1. Intermediate Temporal Edification which is fitly referred to five principal uses The two first respect the minde the other three the heart will and affections It is profitable for Doctrine it serves to direct to all saving truth nothing is to be received as a truth necessary to salvation but what is proved out of Scripture Where that hath not a tongue to speak I must not have an ear to hear Hoc quia de scripturis non habet autoritatem eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur Hieron 2. Reproof or Confutation to refute all errors and heterodox opinions in Divinity By this sword of the Spirit Christ vanquished Satan Mat. 4. 4. 7. 10. by the Scripture he opposed the Jews Iohn 5. 45. 46. 47. 10. 34. by this he refuted the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 9. 13. and 22. 1. Luke 10. 25 26. 27. Matth. 19. 34. and 21. 12 13. the Sadduces Matth. 22. 29. Thus Apollus convinced the Jews who denied Jesus to be the Christ Acts 18. 28. Thus the Apostles convinced those which urged Circumcision and the observation of the Jewish Law Acts 15. 15. Hâ—reticks are to be stoned with Scripture-Arguments Lapidandi sunt Heretici sacrarum literarum argumentis Athanasius By this Austin refuted the Pelagians Irenaeus the Ualentinians Tertullian the Mareionites Athanasius the Arrians 3. Correction of iniquity setting straight that which is amiss in manners and life 4. Instruction to righteousness Instruunt Patriarchae etiam errantes Basil saith The Psalms are a common Store house and Treasury of good Instruction The Title of the 32 and some other Psalms is Maschil that is A Psalm of Instruction 5. Comfort in all troubles Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 50. and 92. the Greek word for Gospel signifieth glad-tidings The Promises are the Christians best Cordials as Gods Promises are the rule of what we must pray for in faith so they are the ground of what we must expect in comfort All things which belong to the Gospel are comfortable 1. God the Author of the Gospel and revealed in it is the God of all comfort 2 Cor. 1. 3. 2. Jesus Christ the Subject of the Gospel is called Consolation in the abstract Luke 2. 25. 3. The Holy Ghost which breathes in the Gospel is called The Comforter Iohn Chap. 15. 16. 4. The Ministers or Ambassadors of the Gospel are the Messengers of peace and comfort 2. Ultimate and chiefest our Salvation and Life eternal Iohn 5. 39. and 20. 31. 2 Tim. 3. 15. It will shew us the right way of escaping hell and attaining Heaven It will shew us what to believe and practise for our present and eternal happinesse This was Gods aim in causing the Scripture to be written and we shall finde it fully available and effectual for the ends for which it was ordained by God CHAP. VIII Of the Properties of the Scripture THe properties which the Scripture must have for the former end are these It is 1. Of Divine Authority 2. True and Certain 3. The rule of Faith and Manners 4. Necessâ—ry 5. Pure and Holy 6. Sufficient and Perfect 7. Perspicuous and Plain 1. It s of Divine Authority we must believe it for its own sake It is Divine 1. In its Efficient cause and Original which is God the Father dictating in his Son declaring and publishing by his holy Spirit confirming and sealing it in the hearts of the faithful He wrote the Decalogue immediately with his own finger and commanded the whole Systeme and all the parts of Scripture to be written by his servants the Prophets and Apostles as the publique Actuaries and Pen-men thereof therefore the authority of the Scripture is as great as that of the Holy Ghost who did dictate both the matter and words Those speeches are frequent The Lord said and The mouth of the Lord hath spoken 2. In the subject matter which is truth according to godliness certain powerful of venerable antiquity joyned with a sensible demonstration of the Spirit and Divine presence and with many other things attesting its Divine Authority Whence it follows that the Authority of the Holy Scriptures is 1. Infallible which expresseth the minde and will of God to whom truth is essential and necessary 2. Supreme and Independent into which at last all faith is resolved from which it is not lawful to appeal By which singular authority the Scripture is distinguished both from all prophane and Sacred writings and Paul honors it with this Elogie A faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation 1 Tim. 1. 15. A more sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. the Comparative for the Superlative in which there is no doubting and uncertainty but all things firm As God is Iehovah of himself so is his word Authoritative of it self and is true and to be obeyed whether thou think it Scripture or no. There is no higher authority for thee to appeal to it is above opinions of men conscience and therefore it must
determine all controversies 2. It is true and certain verity is affirmed of the Scriptures primarily interternally and by reason of it self which is called the truth of the object which is an absolute and most perfect agreement of all things delivered in the Scripture with the first truth or divine will of which the Scripture is a symbole and lively image so that all things are delivered in it as the Holy Ghost hath dictated whence those honorable Titles are given to it the Scripture is called A sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. Psal. 19. 7. The Scripture of truth Dan. 10. ult words of truth Eccles. 1â— 10 Yea truth it self Iohn 17. 17. having the God of truth for the Author Christ Jesus the truth for the witness the Spirit of truth for the Composer of it and it worketh truth in the hearts of those which hear it 2 Pet. 2. 2. The Apostle prefers the Scripture before the revelation made by Angels Gal. 1. 8. Christ commendâ— the certainty of it above all other sorts of revelation 1 Pet. 1. 19. above information from the dead Luke 16. 31. The word of God is not onely true but eminently true truth it self Primâ— veritas and pura veritas The Scripture hath a twofold truth 1. Of assection it containeth no error 2. Of promise there is no unfaithfulness in it The first truth refer to the matter which is signified properly called Truth oâ— Verity The second refers to the inâ—ention of the Speaker which is properly called veracity or fidelity the latter is implyed Psal. 19. Thy Testimonies are sure and so thâ— sure mercies of David the former is implyed in that the word is purer then gold seven times refined There are two signs of truth in the Scripture 1. The particularity of it it names particulars in geneolagies dolosus versatâ—r in generalibus 2. Impartiality toward friends and their adversaries the most holy men have their faults described they give due commendation to their adversaries The truth of Scripture is 1. More then any humane truth of sense or reason 2. Above all natural reason as the Doctrine of the Trinity the â—ncarnation of Christ Justification by faith in Christ. 3. A truth which evidenceth it self 4. The standard of all truth nothing is true in Doctrine or Worship which is not agreeable to this 3. The Scripture is the rule of faith and manners It is termed Canonical generally by the Fathers of the word Canon which signiâ—ieth a rule because it contains a worthy rule of Religion faith and godliness according whereunto the building of the house of God must be fitted These properties saith Suarez are required in a rule 1. That it be known and easie the Scripture is a light 2. That it be first in its kinde and â—o the measure of all the rest 3. It must be inflexible 4. Universal 1. It is a perfect rule of faith and obedience able to instruct us sufficiently in all points of faith or doctrinals which we are bound to believe and all good duties or practicals which we are bound to practise Whatsoever is needful to believe or to do to please God and save our souls is to be found here whatsoever is not here found is not needful to beleive and practise for felicity Christ proveth the resurrection of the dead being an Article of our faith against the Sadduces Mat. 22. 32. and the use of the Sabbath being a rule of life against the Pharisees by an inference made from the Scripture Mat. 12. 7. The heads of the Creed and Decalogue are plainly laid down in Scripture therefore there we have a perfect rule of faith and manners It is a rule 1. For Faith Ierome in his controversie with Helvidius saith Credimus quia legimus non credimus quia non legimus We believe because we read we do not believe because we do not read Christ often saith Have ye not read is it not written what is written in the Law Luke 10. 26. Faith and the word of God must run parallel This we first believe when we do believe saith Tertullian that we ought to believe nothing beyond Scripture When we say all matters of Doctrine and Faith are contained in the Scripture we understand as the Ancient Fathers did not that all things are literally and verbally contained in the Sripture but that all are either expressed therein or by necessary consequence may be drawn from thence All controversies about Religion are to be decided by the Scripture Deut. 12. 32. and 4. 2. Iosh. 1. 7. Franciscus de Salis a Popish Bishop saith The Gospel was honored so much that it was brought into the Councel and set in the midst of them and to determine matters of faith as if Christ had been there Erasmus in his Epistles tells us of a Dominican that when in the Schools any man refuted his conclusion by shewing it contrary to the words of Scripture he would cry out Ista est argumentatio Lutherana protestor me non responsurum This is a Lutheran way of arguing I protest I will not answer to it 2. It is a perfect rule for our lives and practice Psal. 19. 11. and Psal. 119. 9. In Scriptures there are delivered remedies against all vices and means are there laid down for the attaining of all vertues We must follow the Scriptures exactly and not swerve to the right hand or left a metaphor taken from a way or rule saith Chamier When Linacer a learned English man heard the beginning of the 5 of Matthew read Blessed are the poor in spirit c. he broke forth into these words Either these sayings are not Christs or we are not Christians 1. It is a perfect not a partial and insufficient rule as the Papists make it As God is a perfect God so his word is a perfect word if it be but a partial rule then it doth not perfectly direct and he that should perfectly do the will of God revealed in Scripture should not yet be perfect Secondly if the Scripture be a partial rule then men are bound to be wise above that which is written that is above the Law and Gospel Regula fidei debet esse adaequata fidei aut regula non erit Whitakerus 1. All addition and detraction are forbidden to be made by any man to the word Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. Deut. 5. 32. Gal. 1. 8. 2. The Scripture is said to be perfect to beget heavenly and saving wisdom Psal. 19. 8. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. Men in the matter of Faith and Religion are sent to the Scripture onely 2. The Scripture is an infallible rule Luke 1. 4. of which thou hast had a full assent Regula rectè definitur mensura infallibilis quae nullam vel additionem vel detractionem patitur 3. It is a just rule Lastly It is an universal and perpetual rule both in regard of time and person ever since the Scripture hath been it hath been the onely
rule in the Old Testament to the Law and the Testimony in the New they confirmed all things by the Old it directs in every case 2. To all persons this is able to make a Minister yea a Councel a Church wise to salvation to reform a yong man whose lusts aâ—e unbridled Psal. 119. 9. to order a King Deut. 17. 29 30. Object Faith was before the Scripture therefore the Scripture is not the rule of Faith Answ. The word of God is twofold 1. Revealed that preceded faith 2. Written that did not Though it be a rule yet first it doth not exclude other Ministerial helps as Prayer Preaching the knowledge of the Tongues and the Ministery of the Church these are means to use the rule and subordinate to it we need no more rules Therefore it is a vain and absurd question of the Papists Let a man be lockt up in a study with a Bible what good will he get by it if he cannot read 2. There must be reason and judgement to make use of it and apply it Iudge What I say saith Paul 1 Cor. 10. 15. The Scripture should rule our hearts thoughts and inward cogitations our words and actions we should pray hear receive the Sacrament according to the directions of it buy sell cloathe our selves and carry our selves toward all as that bids us 2 Sam. 22. 23. the people of God wrote after this copy followed this rule Psal. 119. 5 59 111. because they desired in all which they did to please God now God is pleased when his own will is done and to glorifie him in their lives and therefore they framed themselves according to his statutes We cannot better express an high esteem of God and his excellencies then by following him in all things Every one esteems that person most excellent to whom he gives up himself most to be ruled and ordered The Scripture is necessary In respect of the substance thereof it was always necessary in respect of the manner of revealing it is necessary since the time that it pleased God after that manner to deliver his word and shall be to the worlds end It is not then absolutely and simply necessary that the word of God should be delivered to uâ— in writing but onely conditionally and upon supposition God for a long time for the space of 2400 years unto the time of Moses did instruct his Church with an immediate living voyce and had he pleased still to go on in that way there had been no necessity of Scripture now more then in that age there was a continual presence of God with them but now there is a perpetual absence in that way and the word of God was written 1. For the brevity of mans life See the 5 the 11 Chapters of Genesis The Patriarchs were long lived before and after the flood to the times of Moses they lived some centuries of years therefore afterward the purity of the word could not fitly be preserved without writing By writing we have the comfort of the holy word of God which from writing receiveth his denomination in being called Scripture which is nothing else but Writing 2. That the Church might have a certain and true rule and Canon whereby it might judge of all questions doubts and controversies of Religion Luke 1. 4. Every mans opinion else would have been a Bible and every mans lust a Law 3. That the faith of men in Christ which was to come might the better be confirmed when they should see that written before their eyes which was done by the Mâ—ssias and see all things that were foretold of him verified in the event 4. That the purity of Gods worship might be preserved from corruption and the truth propagated among all Nations 5. To take off excuses from men that they did not know Rom. 10. 18. Civil Laws are written and published that offenders may be inexcusable The Pen-men had a command from God 1. A publike and outward command as Ieremie 30. 2. and 36. 2. Moses Exod. 17. 14. and 34. 17. and Iohn was commanded twelve times in the Revelation to write Rev. 1. 11. and 2. 1. 8. 12 18. and 3. Ch. 1. 7. and 14. and 14. 13. and 19. v. 9. 21. 5. 2. an inward command by private inspiration and instinct 2 Pet 1. 21. 5. The Scripture is Pure and Holy it commands all good and forbids reproves and condemns all sin and filthiness it restrains not onely from evil words and actions but thoughts glances Those are frequent adjuncts of the word of â—od holy pure and clean Psal. 12. 6. and 18. 31. and 119. 40. Prov. 30. 5. It is pure in its narrations it speaks purely of things evil and unclean It is termed holy Rom. 1. 2. and 2 Tim. 3. 15. 1. From its efficient principal cause God who is the holy of holies holiness it self Isa. 6. 3. Dan. 9. 24 he is the author and inditer of it Luke 1. 67. 2. In regard of the instrumental cause the Pen-men of it were holy men 2 Pet 1. 21. Prophets and Apostles 3. From its matter the holy will of God Acts 20. 27. the Scripture contains holy and Divine Mysteries holy precepts of life holy promises Psal. 105. 42. holy Histories 4. From its end or effect the holy Ghost by the reading and meditation of the Scripture sanctifieth us Iohn 17. 17. it sanctifieth likewise all the creatures to our use so as we may use them with a good conscience 1 Tim. 4. 5. From the purity of it the Scripture is compared to a glass Iames 1. 23. to fire Ier. 23. 29. to light Psal. 119. 105. The reason of it is because God himself is pure most pure Psal. 92. ult Hab. 1. 13. It is pure 1. Subjectively in it self there is no mixture of falshood or error no corruption or unsoundness at all in it Psal. 12. 6. Prov. 8. 6 7 8. 2. Effectively so as to make others pure Iohn 15 3. It begets grace Iames 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 23. and preserves and increaseth it Acts 20. 32. Ephes. 4. 11 12. The assertory part is pure what it affirms to be is and what it denies to be is not Psal. 19. 7. and 93. 5. Iames 1. 18. 2. What it promiseth shall be performed and what it threatneth shall be executed Numb 23. 19. 1 Sam. â— 30. Zach 1. 6. 3 What it commandeth is good and what it forbiddeth is evil Deut. 4. 8. Psal. 119. 108. and 19. 8 9. Rom. 7. 12. In other Books some truth is taught some good commmended some kinde or part of happiness promised But in the inspired Oracles of God all truth is taught all goodness commanded all happiness promised nay we may invert the words with Hugo de sancto victore and say Quicquid ibi docetur est veritas quicquid prâ—cipitur bonitas quicquid promitâ—itur felicitas All that is there taught is truth all that is there commanded is goodnesse all that is
there promised is happinesse It is a wonderful thing that all the particulars which the Canticles contain being taken from marriage are handled so sincerely that no blemish or spot can be found therein Therefore the Scriptures should be preached read and heard with holy affections and should be reverently mentioned The Jews in their Synagogues will not touch the Bible with unwashed hands they kiss it as often as they open and shut it they sit not on that seat where it is laid and if it fall on the ground they fast for a whole day The Turk writes upon the outside of his Alcorar Let no man touch this Book but he that is pure I would none might meddle with ours Alcoran signifieth but the Scripture you need not be afraid of the word but such as indeed are what other men do but think themselves 6. The Scripture is Perfect The perfection of the Scripture is considered two ways 1. In respect of the matter or the Books in which the holy doctrine was written all which as many as are useful to our salvation have been kept inviolable in the Church so that out of them one most perfect and absolute Canon of faith and life was made and this may be called the integrity of the Scripture 2. In respect of the form viz. Of the sense or meaning of these Canonical Books or of Divine truth comprehended in them which Books contain most fully and perfectly the whole truâ—h necessary and sufficient for the salvation of the Elect and therefore the Scriptures are to be esteemed a sole adequate total and perfect measure and rule both of faith and manners and this is the sufficiency of the Scriptures which is attributed to it in a twofold respect 1. Absolutely in it self and that in a threefold consideration 1. Of the principle for every principle whether of a thing or of knowledge ought to be perfect since demonstration and true conclusions are not deduced from that which is imperfect therefore it is necessary that the holy Scripture being the first onely immediate principle of all true doctrine should be most perfect 2. Of the subject for it hath all Essential parts matter and form and integral Law and Gospel and is wholly perfect Both 1. Absolutely because for the substance it either expresly or Analogically contains the doctrine concerning faith and manners which is communicable and profitable for us to know which may be proved also by induction that all necessary opinions of faith or precepts of life are to be found in the holy Scâ—ipture 2. Relatively because as it hath a perfection of the whole so of the parts in the whole that perfection is called essential this quantitative For all the Books are sufficient with an essential perfection although integrally they have not a sufficiency of the whole but onely their own yet so that at distinct times every part sufficed for their times but all the parts in the whole are but sufficient for us 3. In its effect and operation it makes men perfect 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rom. 15. 4. Iohn 2. ult 5. 39. 2. As opposed to unwritten Traditions all which it excludes by its sufficiency but we do not understand by Traditions generally a Doctrine delivered in Word and Writing but specially all Doctrine not written by Prophets or Apostles whether Dogmatical Historical or Ceremonial for a perfect reason of the primary opinions belonging to Faith and Manners is delivered in Scripture and those things which are out of beside or against the Scripture do not binde the Conscience 2. Historical the Sayings and Deeds of Christ and the Apostles are perfectly contained in the Scriptures as many as suffice us for our salvation Iohn 20. 30 31. Those things which are delivered out of Scripture are to be esteemed mans writings 3. Ceremonial or secondary opinions concerning Ecclesiastical Rites and Customs are for Essentials Substantials and Fundamentals generally contained in the word of God the accidentals accessaries and circumstantials are free and mutable If Traditions agree with the Scripture they are confirmed by it if they oppose it they are disproved by it The perfection of the Scriptures is not First Infinite and unlimitted That is an incommunicable property of God every thing which is from another as the efficient cause is thereby limitted both for the nature and qualities thereof Secondly we do not understand such a perfection as containeth all and singular such things as at any time have been by Divine inspiration revealed to holy men and by them delivered to the Church of what sort soever they were for all the Sermons of the Prophets of Christ and his Apostles are not set down in so many words as they used in the speaking of them for of twelve Apostles seven wrote nothing which yet preached and did many things neither are all the deeds of Christ and his Apostles written for that is contradicted Iohn 20. 30 31. and 21. 25. but we mean onely a Relative perfection which for some certain ends sake agreeth to the Scripture as to an instrument according to which it perfectly comprehendeth all things which have been are or shall be necessary for the salvation of the Church Thirdly The several Books of Scripture are indeed perfect for their own particular ends purposes and uses for which they were intended of the Lord but yet not any one Book is sufficient to the common end the whole Scripture is compleat in all the parts thereof one speaking of that which another doth wholly pass over in silence one clearly delivering what was intricâ—te in another Paul speaks much of Justification and Predestination in the Epistle to the Romans nothing of the Eucharist or Resurrection Fourthly Since God did reveal his will in writing those writings which by divine hand and providence were extant in the Church were so sufficient for the Church in that age that it needed not Tradition neither was it lawful for any humane wight to adde thereto or take therefrom but when God did reveal more unto it the former onely was not then sufficient without the latter Fifthly The holy Scripture doth sufficiently contain and deliver all doctrines which are necessary for us to eternal salvation both in respect of faith and good works and most of these it delivereth to us expresly and in so many words and the rest by good and necessary consequence The Baptism of Infants and the consubstantiality of the Father and of the Son are not in those words expressed in Scripture yet is the truth of both clearly taught in Scripture and by evident proof may thence be deduced That Article of Christs descent into Hell totidem verbis is not in the Scripture yet it may be deduced thence Acts. 2 27. Some Papists hold That we must not use the principles of Reason or Consequences in Divinity and require that what we prove be exprest in so many words in scripture These are opposed by Vedelius in
when ye become men ye must put away these childish things Blow at the Root p. 82 83. The expresse testimonies of Scripture forbidding even Angels to adde any thing to those things which are commanded by the Lord do prove the perfection of the Scripture Deut. 4. 5 12. and 12. 32. and 30. 10. and 5. 12 13 14. and 28. 58. Ioshua 1. 7 8. Prov. 30. 5. wherefore the Apostle commands That no man presume above that which is written 1 Cor. 4. 6. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16. Divers reasons may be drawn from this last place to prove the perfection of the Scripture 1. The Apostle teacheth That the Scriptures are able to make a man wise to salvation therefore there needeth no further counsel nor direction thereunto but out of the Scriptures 2. The Scriptures are able to make the man of God that is the Minister of the Word perfect and compleat unto every work of his Ministery whether it be by teaching true Doctrine or confuting false by exhorting and putting forward to that which is good or dehorting from that which is evil Paul would not have us think that all and every writing viz. of Plato Aristotle is divinely inspired for in ver 15. he not only useth the plural number calling them the holy writings thereby to note the word of God and not one sentence or Book but all the sentences and Books of the Scripture and also useth the Article which hath force of an universal note therefore the Greek words the whole Scripture signifieth the whole altogether and not every part severally in this place 2. No one part of holy Scripture is able to make the Minister perfect therefore it must needs be understood of the whole body of holy Scripture wherein this sufficiency is to be found The Ancient Fathers and other Divines have from this place proved the perfection and sufficiency of the Scripture in all things necessary to salvation We do not reason thus as the Papists charge us it is profitable therefore it is sufficient but because 1. The Scripture is profitable for all these ends viz. to teach sound Doctrine to refute false opinions to instruct in holy life and correct ill manners therefore it is sufficient or it is profitable to all those functions of the Ministery that a Minister of the Church may be perfect therefore much more for the people Argumentum non nititur unica illa voce utilis sed toto sententiae complexu Chamierus Hitherto of the perfection of the Scripture absolutely considered now follows the sufficiency thereof in opposition to unwritten traditions or verities as the Papists speak D Davenant premiseth these things for the better understanding of the sufficiency of the Scripture 1. We speak of the state of the Church saith he in which God hath ceased to speak to men by the Prophets or Apostles divinely inspired and to lay open new Revelations to his Church 2. We grant that the Apostles living and preaching and the Canon of the New Testament being not yet sealed their Gospel delivered Viva Voce was no lesse a rule of Faith and Worship then the writings of Moses and the Prophets 3. We do not reject all the traditions of the Church for we embrace certain Historical and Ceremonial ones but we deny that opinions of faith or precepts of worship can be confirmed by unwritten traditions 4. We call that an opinion of Faith to speak properly and strictly when a Proposition is revealed by God which exceeds the capacity of nature and is propounded to be believed as necessary to be known to Salvation Fundamentall opinions are those which by a usuall and proper name are called Articles of Faith 5. What is not in respect of the Matter an Article of Faith may be a Proposition to be believed with a Theological Faith if you look to the manner of revealing as that the Sun is a great light the Moon a lesse Gen. 1. 16. that Rachel was beautifull Leah blear-eyed The Papists do not cease to accuse the Scripture of imperfection and insufficiency as not containing all things necessary to salvation The Councel of Trent Sess. 4. decret 1. saith That the Truth and Discipline is contained in libris scriptis sine scripto traditionibus The Papists generally divide the word of God into the word written and traditions They affirm that there are many things belonging to Christian faith which are neither contained in the Scriptures openly nor secretly This opinion is maintained by the Papists but it was not first invented by them The Jewish Fathers did use the traditions of the Elders and it hath been said of old Mark 75. Matth. 5. 21. for their errors and superstitions yea at length they affirmed that God gave to Moses in Mount Sinai the Scripture and the Cabala or a double Law the one written the other unwritten The Tridentin Fathers Sâ—s 4. do command Traditions to be received with the same reverend affection and piety with which we imbrace the Scripture and because one Bishop in the Councel of Trent refused this he was excluded In the mean space they explain not what those Traditions are which must be so regarded none of them would ever give us a List and Catalogue of those Ordinances which are to be defended by the authority of unwritten Traditions not of the Word committed to writing onely they affirm in general whatsoever they teach or do which is not in the Scripture that it is to be put into the number of Traditions unwritten The cause of it self is manifest That at their pleasure they might thrust what they would upon the Church under the name of Traditions Vide Whitak de Script contro Quaest. 6. c. 5. See also Moulins Buckler of Faith p. 51. Lindan the Papist was not ashamed to say That it had been better for the Church if there had been no Scripture at all but onely Traditions For saith he we may do well enough with Traditions though we had no Scripture but could not do well enough with Scripture though we had no Traditions Baldwin saith a Testament may be either Scriptum or Nuncupativum set down in writing or uttered by word of mouth But a Nuncupative Testament or Will made by word of mouth without writing must be proved by solemn witnesses The solemn witnesses of Christs Testament are the Prophets and Apostles Let Papists if they can prove by them that part of the Testament of Christ is unwritten Any indifferent Reader will conceive that the Scriptures make most for them who stand most for their Authority and perfection as all the reformed Divines do not only affirming but also confirming that the Scripture is not only a most perfect but the onely infallible rule of faith Titus 1. 2. Rom. 3. 4. God cannot lie and Let God be true and every man a lier that is subject to errour and falshood Every Article of Divine Faith must have a certain and
Testament therefore it is not perfect In the Old Testament no doubt but the females had some remedy whereby they might be purged from original sin as well as the males circumcision was instituted only for the males the Scripture mentions not what was instituted for the females In the New Testament the perpetual virginity of Mary the mother of Christ. Two things are considered in circumcision 1. Signum 2. Res signata or the end and use of the sign Answ. The thing signified or efficacy of the outward sign of circumcision was common both to Males and Females the very institution of circumcision teacheth that for it was a sign of the Covenant the Covenant belonged to all which were of the seed of Abraham if they renounced it not Although there were no decision of the other point out of the Scripture yet would it not thence follow which the Jesuites pretend that some necessary point of Christianity wanted the ground of holy Scripture it being sufficient for us to know that she was a Virgin when our Savioâ—r Christ was born of her as the Prophets did foretel Yet as Chamier said well we believe that she continued a Virgin all her life time for in those things said he which are not properly de side we hold the authority of the Church is great if it contradict not Scripture or produce no other absurdity Vide Riveti Apologâ—am pro Virgine Maria l. 1. c. 15. Helvidius would gather from those words Matth. 1. 25. until and first-born that Mary after had Children by her Husband The word till doth not import so much See Gen. 8. 7. and 28. 15 1 Sam. 15. 35 Sam. 6. 23. Matth. 28. 20. He is called the first-born in Scripture which first opens the womb whether others follow or no. 7. The Scripture is plain and Perspicuous The Perspicuity of the Scripture is a clear and evident manifestation of the truth delivered in it It is Perspicuous both in respect of it self and us 1. In respect of it self as appears 1. In the things delivered which although they seem obscure for their majesty and dignity yet they carry the light of truth before them therefore the Scripture is frequently termed a light Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 105. Deni 30. 11. Prov. 6. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 19. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4 6. the Scripture is a most bright light The nature of a light is first to discover it self then all things else There are two things in Gods revealed will verbum rei the word and res verbi the mystery The Scriptures are hard if we look to the mystery but not if we look to the word as for example the Scripture teacheth that there is one God in three persons the words are plain and easie every man understands them but the mystery contained in those words pasâ—eth the reach of man we may well discern these things to be so though we cannot fully conceive how these should be so 2. In the manner of delivering or kinde of stile which is fitted to the things and persons shewing the greatest simplicity both in words either proper or figurative and in the clear sense and most perspicuous propriety of signification viz. That one which is called Literal and Grammatical 2. In respect of us because the Scripture is to us the principal means and instrument of faith every Principle ought to be by it self and in its own nature known and most intelligible and there being three degrees of faith knowledge assent and full assurance these cannot consist without the perspicuity of the Scripture the divine promises also of writing the Law in our heart and concerning the spreading abroad and clear light of the Gospel should be to no purpose if the Scriptures should not be plain in things necessary to Salvation All difficulty in understanding the Scripture ariseth not from the obscurity of it but from the weakness of our understanding corrupted by natural ignorance or blinded by divine punishment and curse therefore it no more follows from thence that the Scripture cannot be an infallible and onely rule of faith and life because some obscure things are found in it not understood of all then that the Books of Euclide are not perfect elements of Geometry because there are some abstruse Theoremes in them which every vulgar Geometrician cannot demonstrate or that Aristotles Organon is not a perfect Systeme of Logick because a fresh Sophister understands not all its subtilties More distinctly we say that the Scriptures are plain and obscure in a threefold respect 1. They are plain and easie to be understood by all men in Fundamentals and the special points necessary to salvation as the Decalogue the Apostles Creed the Lords Prayer and the like unless by those whose mindes the God of this world hath blinded if they be obscure in some less principal and circumstantial matters there is need of interpretation that the meaning may be more clearly unfolded 2. A difference of persons is to be considered either more generally or more specially 1. More generally as they are elect and regenerate or reprobate and unregenerate to those the Scripture is plain and perspicuous to whom alone it is destinated and whose mindes the Holy Ghost will inlighten by the Scripture Iohn 7. 17. Rom. 12. 2. 1 Cor. 12. 15. Psal. 19 7. Matth. 11. 5. and 25. 25. Psal. 9. 10 12 13 14. Yet the flesh and unregenerate part in them puts in impediments but that ignorance is removed at last Luke 8. 10. The reprobates continue involved in perpetual darkness and blinded with ignorance hypocrisie covetousness pride and contempt of divine learning even seeing they see not Psal. 36. 3. Isa. 29. 9. Ier. 5. 21. Isa. 6. 9. 2 Cor. 3. 14. there is a vail over their hearts 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. which is the cause why in so many ages under the Papacy the Scriptures were not understood because they preferred a lye before the love of the truth 2 Thess. 10 whose ignorance is a deserved punishment of that contempt which they shewed to the Scriptures and their authority 2. More specially the persons are distinguished according to the diversity 1. Of Conditions of life and vocations for so many places of Scripture are hard to this sort of men which are more easie to another neither is it required that all things be understood of all men the knowledge of more places is necessary in a Minister then a Trades-man and Husbandman yet it is an infallible rule to every one in his vocation 2. Of capacities and wits for every one hath his measure of Gifts so among Ministers some understand the Word more obscurely some more plainly yet it is to all a perfect Rule according to the measure of Gifts 3. Of Times all things are not equally obscure or perspicuous to all Ages many things are better understood now then in times past as the Prophecies and Predictions of Christ and the times of the Gospel so in
place part whereof consisteth in the Story part in the Allegory So that the whole sense is contained in them both So for the second example of the Tropological There is not a two-fold sense of that place but one general sense that as the mouth of the Ox was not to be muzled so the Minister of the Gospel must be provided for Likewise of the Anagogical kinde It is not one sense to understand the rest of Canaan another the Kingdom of God But there is one whole sense that as they for their Idolatry were deprived of the Land of promise so we should take heed least by our disobedience we lose the hope of the Kingdom of heaven So we conclude that those are not divers senses but one sense diversly applied The literal sense is the only sense of the place because out of that sense only may an argument strongly be framed wherefore seeing Allegories and Tropes do not conclude they are not the senses of the place and Allegories devised beside the sense prove not though they may illustrate It is manifest that is always the sense of the holy Ghost which is drawn from the very words But we are not so certain concerning any mystical sense unlesse when the holy Ghost himself teacheth us as for example it is written Hos. 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Sonne and Exod. 12. 46. Ye shall not break a bone of him It is evident that the first place is understood of the people of Israel the later of the Paschal Lamb. Who durst have applied those things to Christ unlesse the holy Ghost had first done it and declared his minde and meaning to us viz. That Son in the first place doth not only signifie the people of Israel but Christ also and by bone in the later place not only the bone of that Lamb but of Christ also is understood Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed It was decreed in the Councel of Trent That Scripture should be expounded as the Church expoundeth it and according to the common and unanimous consent of the Fathers If the Fathers agree not the matter is referred to a generall Councel If there it be not determined we must have recourse to the Pope and his Cardinals We say also that the Church is the Interpreter of Scripture and that this gift of interpreting resides only in the Church but we deny that it belongs to certain men or is tied to a certain place or succession of men The Ministry of judgement the Lord hath given to his Church 1 Cor. 2 15. and 10. 15. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. Act. 15. 16. 2 Cor. 14. 29 31 32. but the Soveraignty of judgement he hath reserved to himself The holy Scripture knows not the ancient Fathers acknowledge not as long as we have the Scripture there needs not any such standing Judge in the Church These three things Mr Down proves in his not consent of Fathers but Scripture the ground of faith p. 261. to 266. The holy Ghost is the Judge and the Scripture is the sentence or definitive Decree We acknowledge no publick Judge except the Scripture and the holy Ghost teaching us in the Scripture He that made the Law should interpret the same 1 Cor. 1. 12. 1 Ioh. 2. 27. Arguments brought by the Papists for their opinion Object 1. They object that place Exod. 18. 13 26. Answ. Moses was a Prophet indued with singular wisdom adorned by God with extraordinary gifts sent immediately by him and commended by Divine Testimonies to the people the Pope is not so He had chiefest Authority from God over all the Israelites but the Pope hath not so over all Christians Moses his Authority was extraordinary no man succeeded in his place Ioshua was a Captain only or Judge in Civil things Aaron only a Priest to administer in things sacred but Moses exercised both functions Object 2. They urge that place Deut. 17. 9. Answ. Here the Civil Magistrate and the Judge are joyned together as vers 12. If it will follow hence that the Pope must be Supreme Judge in all Ecclesiastical matters the Emperor ought to be as well in Civil 2. The Pope doth not hold the same place among Christians that the high-Priest did among the Jews For he was the chiefest having all the rest of the Priests subject to him but the Pope is one amongst all having collegues many Bishops as at first or a few Patriarchs as after Object 3. Eccl. 12. 11. If the chief Pastor in the Old Testament had such authority much more the chief Priest in the New Answ. This one Pastor signifieth neither the High-Priest in the old Law nor the Pope in the new but Jesus Christ the high Shepherd for our souls Object Matth. 6. 19. Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven Therefore the Pope hath Authority to expound Scripture Answ. First By the Keyes here is meant Commission to preach the Gospel not Authority of interpreting the Scriptures When the Gospel is preached the Kingdome of Heaven is opened to the Beleevers and shut to the unbeleevers Secondly That Authority of the Keys was not committed to Peter only but to the other Apostles also Mat. 28. 18 19. There is a two-fold Judgement 1. Of Discretion 1 Cor. 10. 15. 2. Of Authority as the Parliament judgeth capital crimes If the Papists understand the word Iudge to signifie Discerning as when we judge of meats by the taste every faithful person ought to pray unto God for grace to judge to discern and to know the true sense of the Scripture But if by judging they understand to pronounce Decrees definitive and infallible Judgements touching the sense of the Scriptures thereby to binde other mens consciences there is no man in the world that hath that power See Moulins Buckler of Faith We have a more compendious way to come to the understanding of the Scripture It were too long when we doubt of any place to stay till we have the general consent of the Pastors of the Church or to expect a general Councel or to go up to Rome But the word of God is amongst us the Scriptures themselves and the Spirit of God opening our hearts do teach us how to understand them And yet we say not as the Papists falsâ—y charge us that we allow every private mans Interpretation of Scripture refusing the judgement of the Pastors of the Church Panoruitan saith The opinion of one godly man ought to be preferred before the Popes if it be grounded upon beâ—ter authority of the Old and New Testament 2 Pet. 1. 20. No prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation Stapleton saith Iuterpretation is private either Ratione personae when the man is prviate or Ratione medii when it is not taken out of the Context and Circumstances or Ratione finis when it is for a false end Now private Interpretation in regard of
saith Dr Twisse Bucer also was an excellent Divine He hath written a two-fold Exposition on all the Psalms one more large and Paraphrastical the other briefer and ad verbum Francis Iunius the very Oracle of Textual and Scholastical Divinity as Dr Hall cals him Epist. 7. Decad. 1. Vatablus his Annotations upon the Old Testament and Beza's on the New are commended by Zanchy in his Miscellanies But Arnoldus Boot in his Index Autorum before his Animadversiones Sacrae saith Robert Stephens and not Vatablus was the Author of those Scholia which are in Vatablus his Bible Doctus Vatablus prae caeteris quos adhuc videre contigit omnibus abstrusa quaequ◠in Psalmis explicuit partim suo sano judicio partim doctissimorum Hebraeorum testimonio quem etiam admirandus Calvinus studiose sequitur ferè ubique quasi à sententia Vatabli non tutum esset discedere Foord in Ps. 45. 1. Quid hac phrasi denotetur optimè exposuit D. Beza suis in Novum Testamentum nunquem satis laudatis notis Constantin L'Empereur in Dan. 2. 8. See more of him in Zanchies Epistles Amama Paulus Fagius Drusius Ludovicus Capellus Livelie Cameron Ludovicus de Dieu have been great Lights and by their skill in the Tongues have excellently interpreted Scripture Peter Martyr Lavater Musculus Zanchy Paraeus Rollock Rivet are sound Expositors Ex omnibus antiquis recentioribus medullam variarum interpretationum circa eos disceptationem collegit Willetus in hexaplis ad Genesin Exodum Leviticum Danielem Epistolam ad Romanos in libros Samuelis sibi dissimilis est compendio atque alia plane methodo commentatur optandum esset telam illam à Willeto tam foeliciter coeptam eadem methodo in reliquos Scripturae libros pertexi Voetius Biblioth Theol. lib. 1. cap. 14. 4. For Popish Expositors Aquinas is esteemed by the Papists as the Oracle of the Romish School whom for his profound learning and search into the mysteries of all Divinity they sirnamed Angelical He was the first thorow-Papist of name that ever wrote and with his rare gifts of wit learning and industry did set out Popery most Maximo altissimo ingenio vir cui ad plenam absolutamque totius tam divinae quam humanae eruditionis gloriam solus defuit linguarum eloquentiae usus quem eruditi istius saeculi utpote sublimioribus studiis intenti neglexere Sixtus Senensis Vide plura ibid. Luther on Gen. 9. chiefly commends Lyra for following the literal sense Nicolau◠Lyranus Vir tanta tamque pura vera germana Sacrae Scripturae scientia praeditiu ut in illa exponenda nullum habeat illius temporis parem Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 1. praelect 21. Vide plura Tom. 1. praelect 42. He was a Jew converted Ex antiquioribus tanquam universales communes Commentatores habiti fuerunt Lyranus Glossa Voetius in Biblioth Theol. Jansenius eruditus moderatus Interpres Neque Pontificiorum quisquam doctius interpretatus est Evangelicam historiam Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 2. Praelect 194. Cajetane went over all the Scripture saving the Canticles and Prophets which dying he left begun and the Revelation Quam de industria attingere noluit He was both a learned and moderate Papist as Chamier and Whitaker both shew He was chiefly intent on the literal sense and that according to the Hebrew truth of which Tongue he had little knowledge but had by him those that were skill'd in the Hebrew who would interpret ad verbum not onely exactly but superstitiously and often absurdly which often drew the like Expositions from the Cardinal Tostatus was admirable for his deep skill and almost incredible pains in interpreting holy Scripture There are now five Papists joyned together in several Volumes on the whole Scripture Immanuel Sa Estius Gagneius Tirinus and Menochius the last of which Grotius commends in his Preface to his Annotations on the Old Testament Estius doth excellently on all the Epistles The Commentaries of Immanuel Sa the Jesuite upon the Bible are shorter then the Text it self Familiam ducant inter Commentatores Jansenius Maldonatus Montac Analecta Exercit. 6. Sect. 4. Maldonate doth well on the Evangelists but was a most supercilious Writer and no marvel since he was for his Countrey a Spaniard and his Profession a Jesuite Masius hath written learnedly on Ioshua Quanta vir ille linguae Graecae sed praesertim Hebraicae Rabbinicae Syriacae cognitione fuerit imbutus nemini docto opinor incognitum Morinus lib. 1. exercitat 9. c. 6. exercit 1. c. 4. Andraeas Masius linguae Hebraicae Syriacae peritissimus atque in lectione Rabbinica egregiè exercitatus The Popish Postils are the burden of many Camels as Lipsius speaks of the Books of the Law and are sitly stiled by godly Divines Pigrorum pulvinaria Vide Zepperi Artem Habendi Andiendi conciones sacras lib. 1. cap. 4. pag. 38 39. c. Ministers to all the means formerly mentioned for the interpreting of Scripture must adde a conscionable practice of what they know and must in all humblenesse of minde seek the peoples edification The means to be used by the people to understand the Scripture and finde out the sense and meaning of it 1. If they be learned they may make use of most of the former means prescribed to Ministers 2. Such as are unskilfull and know not how to make use of those means are 1. Diligently to read the Scripture in which are to be considered 1. Antecedent Preparation that they come to the reading and study of the Scriptures with Prayers and greatest Reverence relying on the Divine Promises for the inlightening of their minds by the holy Ghost The Scripture may well be called The Revelation of Christ Rev. 1. 1. See Rev. 5. 5. 2. The Adjuncts of reading which are 1. Chiefest Attention in reading and a pious disposition and spiritual frame of the heart that they may not understand only but cordially affect what they understand 2. Application of all things to the Examination Correction and amendment of their own lives 3. Diligent Meditation 4. Conferring of it with others and catechizing 2. They ought to have recourse to those that are more skilfull then themselves and to consult with the best Commentaries and Expositions of the Scripture and reade them judiciously We teach concerning our Means that they all together do make a perfect way whereby we may finde the right sense of the Scripture Our Adversaries prescribe this method and course to be taken in expounding of Scripture which consists in four Rules The general Practice of the Church The Consonant Interpretation of the Fathers The Decrees of general Councels Lastly The Rule of Faith consisting partly of the Scriptures partly of Traditions unwritten In all these means the Pope is implicitely understood for the Rule of Faith is that which the
Pope approves The Practice of the Church is that which the Pope observes the Interpretation of the Fathers is that which the Pope follows the Determination of Councels what the Pope confirms so that the Pope must interpret all Scripture But divers Reasons may be alledged to shew that the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought for from the Popes of Rome 1. Because the Popes of Rome have frequently and grosly erred in interpreting of Scripture as in Rom. 8. 8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God that is Those that are married said Siricius the Pope Innocent so expounded those words Iohn 6. Unlesse you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his bloud you shall have no life in you that he thence concluded That there is no salvation without receiving the Eucharist and that it is to be given to Infants Pope Boniface interpreted Luke 22. 38. of the Temporall and Spirituall Sword delivered to the Pope 2. Because the Popes of Rome doe differ among themselves in interpreting of Scripture as Matth. 16. 18. Some Popes say rightly that by the Rock Christ or the Confession of Faith given by Peter concerning Christ is meant others interpret it of the person of Peter the Apostle others expound it to be the Romane Seat or Chair 3. Because many of the Popes of Rome have not only erred but been grosse and wicked Hereticks Liberius the Pope about the year 350 was an Arian and subscribed to the unjust condemnation of Athanasius and afterward as an obstinate Heretick was deposed Honorius the first was a Monothâ—lite he held that Christ had but one will and so but one nature and for this Heresie was condemned in three General Councels Some Popes were Atheists as Leo the tenth who called the Gospel Fabulam de Christâ— One cals the Pope that great Heteroclite in religion another saith The Pope is the worst of Cardinals who are the worst of Priests who are the worst of Papists who are the worst of Christians That the general consent of Fathers is no good Rule for interpreting Scriptures See Iaâ—â—â—us Laurentius his singular Tractate entituled Reverentia Eccles. Rom. erga S. Pat. veteres subdola Artic. 2. Proposit. 9. In his Auctarium he proves that the Protestants do more esteem the Fathers then the Papists and Jesuites For Councels Gregory the Pope equalizeth the four first General Councels to the four Gospels not in respect of Authority but in respect of the verity of the Articles defined in them He saith not They could as little erre but they did as little erre in their decisions or to speak more properly That their Doctrine was as true as Gospel because the Determinations in those first General Councels against Hereticks are evidently deduced out of holy Scriptures Dr Featley's Stricturae in Lyndomastigem concerning the 7 Sac. For if these four general Councels be of equal Authority with the four Gospels the Popes Authority as Papists say being above the Authority of the Councels it followeth That his Authority is greater then the Evangelists then which what can be more blasphemously spoken We say the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought from general Councels First Because even universal Councels have erred the Chalcedonian Councel one of the four so much magnified by Pope Gregory in rashly preferring the Constantinopolitane Church before that of Alexandria and Antioch Those that condemned Christ were then the universal visible Church Matth. 26. 65. Iohn 11. 47. See Act. 4. 18. Secondly General Councels have been opposite one to another that of Constance to the other of Basil whereof one setteth down that Councels could erre and so also the Pope and that a Councel was above the Pope the other affirmeth the quite contrary Thirdly There were no general Councels after the Apostles for three hundred years till the first Councel of Nice when yet the Church had the true sense of the Scriptures Fourthly The general Councels interpreted Scripture by Scripture as Athanasius and Ambrose teach concerning the first Councel of Nice Fifthly Because they cannot be so easily celebrated to declare any doubtfull sense of Scripture They have expounded but few places of Scripture neither is it likely the Pope will assemble them to expound the rest The Papists say That the Scripture ought to be expounded by the Rule of Faith and therefore not by Scripture only But the Rule of Faith and Scripture is all one As the Scriptures are not of man but of the Spirit so their Interpretation it not by man but of the Spirit like wise Let Councels Fathers Churches give their sense of the Scripture its private if it be not the sense and interpretation of the Spirit Let a private man give the true sense of the Scripture it s not private because its Divine the sense of the holy Ghost and private in 2 Pet. 1. 20. is not opposed to publick but to Divine and the words are to be read No Scripture is of a mans own Interpretation that is private contrary to Divine The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The Order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. In giving the sense three Rules are of principal use and necessity to be observed 1. The literal and largest sense of any words in Scripture must not be imbraced farther when our cleaving thereunto would breed some disagreement and contrariety between the present Scripture and some other Text or place else shall we change the Scripture into a Nose of wax 2. In case of such appearing disagreement the holy Ghost leads us by the hand to seek out some distinction restriction limitation or figure for the reconcilement thereof and one of these will alwayes fit the purpose for Gods word must always bring perfect truth it cannot fight against it self 3. Such figurative Sense Limitation Restriction or Distinction must be sought out as the Word of God affordeth either in the present place or some other and chiefly those that seem to differ with the present Text being duly compared together The End of the first Book THE SECOND BOOK OF GOD. CHAP. I. That there is a God HAving handled the Scripture which is principium cognoscendi in Divinity I now proceed to Treat of God who is principium essendi or thus The Scripture is the rule of Divinity God and his works are the matter or parts of Divinity This Doctrine is 1. Necessary 1. Because man was made for that end that he might rightly acknowledge and worship God love and honor him 2. It is the end of all Divine Revelation Iohn 5. 39. 3. To be ignorant of God is a great misery Being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them 2. Profitable Our welfare and happiness consists in the knowledge of God Ier. 9. 23. Iohn 17. 3. the knowledge of God
and so are many able Protestant Divines Rivet in Gen. 28. Exercit. 125. and in his Iesuita vapulans Capel in Thes. Theol. Salmur Mr Cartw. against the Rhemists on Heb. 7. 4. and in his necessity of Discipline Mr Dod. Bishop Carleton Dr Prideaux Dr Sclater and Mr. Whateley were for the affirmative The Question saith Mr. Mede on Act. 5. 3 4 5. should not be Whether Tithes are due to the Ministers of the Gospel meaning as a duty of the people unto them but rather Whether they be not due unto God for so is the style of the Scripture All the tithes are mine these I give to Levi and not you There are many other uses for the imploiment of Bona Sacra if they be more then is competent for them and theirs Of Preaching It is in a setled state of things the publick interpretation and application of Scripture by a Minister assigned to the Office to a Congregation assembled for that purpose Or it may be defined A sound explicating of Gods Word with application of it in the way of Power and Office by him who is thereunto called 1. An Explication of Gods Word Nehem. 8. 8. The Levites when they read the Law of God or gave the distinct sense and meaning of the words So must the Minister he is commanded to divide the Word aright See Luke 24. 27 32. 2. Sound or right Explication for there is a depraving of the Scripture 3. With Application Reprove Rebuke Exhort with all long-suffering and Doctrine See 1 Cor. 14. 3. 2 Tim. 4. 2. 4. By Office and Power in him that is called So the general duty which lies on every Christian may be distinguished from the peculiar Office â—â— a Minister private Christians are to teach and admonish one another there is an Exhortation Charitative and Potestative which belongs to him that is called One saith It is an Ordinance of Christ whereby persons have received Gifts from Heaven and are separated to that Office to make known the will of God for the perfecting of the Saints The efficient cause is 1. Supream and principal Jesus Christ. 2. Instrumental persons which have received Gifts from heaven are called and set a part to the Ministery Secondly The material cause of it the Doctrine of Salvation Thirdly The formal making it known and applying it Fourthly The final for the perfecting of the Saints By the Word preached 1. Light shines in unto men Psal. 19. 7. to the end 2. It helps the Saints to mortifie their corruption Psal. 119. 9. 3. By it we conquer the devil Ephes. 6. 4. We overcome the World Iohn 5. It inableth us to perform the duties of our relations Col. 3. 16. to bear all crosses Rom. 5. 4. 6. Fils us with consolation and keep us from being Apostates The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. Preaching consists of these Ingredients 1. Right Understanding 2. True dividing 3. Faithful interpreting 4. Zealous uttering 5. Powerfull applying It is not I suppose simply necessary one should take a set Text. Christ when he executed the Office of a Minister here on earth and taught the people sometimes interpreted a place which he took out of the Scripture as Luâ— 4. 17. out of Isaiah sometime without any set Text he spoke those things which were most apt for the edifying of the Church For the most part Christ preached sitting as Matth. 5. 1. Matth. 26. 55. Luk. 4. 16. Iohn 8. 2. so did others who came to great place and dignity in the Church ordinarily preach sitting too and therefore their Churches were called Cathedral because they preached sitting in chairs The Apostles were wont more often to stand as is manifest from Act. 13. and other places Christ sate to shew his great and eminent authority The Apostles stood to shew their respect to Gods people Raynold de lib. Apoc. Whether private persons not in office may preach If they have a Calling either it is Ordinary or Extraordinary if ordinary then they are not only gifted but tried and separated to it That men though gifted without being called to the Ministery and by Ordination set apart for it should take upon them the Office or ordinary exercise of preaching seems repugnant to those Scriptures Rom. 10. 15. Heb. 5. 4. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Christ therefore frequently urgeth this That he was sent from his Father Punishments have been inflicted on those that have medled beyond their Call as Uzziah Three places are alledged for Lay-mens preaching Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 31. Act. 8. 14. for their venting their experiences as they call it For the first place he means those that are by Office Prophets and Ministers or Deacons they must preach not those that have abilities only for then it will follow those that have ability may baptize and rule too The word Gift is used in Scripture for the Office it self or gifted calling Ephes. 4. 8 11. Two things are required to a calling Gifts and Authority Iohn 20. 21 22. For 1 Cor. 14. some think Paul speaks in that place not of ordinary preaching but of prophesying by the Spirit that is by Revelation Mr Cotton tels us these were not ordinary private men but such as had extraordinary Gifts the Gift of Tongues and the like liberty of preaching is not allowed them that want the like Gifts See 1 Cor. 12. 28 29 30. That place Act. 8. may receive answer from my Annotations on Acts. 11. 20. a like place Some learned Divines though they hold none may enter into the Ministery without a peculiar Call yet do say that a private man sufficiently gifted if he have the approbation of the Church may teach publickly they build it on that place 1 Cor. 14. where when the beleevers did meet together they are allowed to prophesie Mr Lyford in his Apology for our publick Ministery and Infant-Baptism Conclus 2. pag. 27 28. proves by three Reasons that the prophesying 1 Cor. 14. was extraordinary and not a standing ordinary Gift in the Church and others are of his judgement as Mr. Norton in his answer to Apolloâ—ius Chap. 11. and vers 30. of this Chapter proves as much The Scriptures lay down these Rules First No man must preach except he be sent take any office upon him unlesse he be approved a Gospel-order is to be preserved the Deacon the meanest order is to be approved A man is not to call himself nor to be a Judge of his own sufficiency Secondly People are admonished to take heed what they hear Mark 4. 24. and whom they hear 2 John 10 11. Thirdly Some will undertake to be teachers though they be never so ignorant of the things they teach 1 Tim. 1. 7. Fourthly Under this pretence false Prophets go forth into the world to corrupt the truths of God and poison the
Arch-bishops four thousand Bishops and five thousand Saints approved by the Church yet if they be compared to the Jesuites or to the weak and unperfect types of them the Franciscans it is no great matter that they have done Dr. Donnes Ignatius his Conclave A rich Merchant in Paris in meriment told the Friers of Saint Francis that they wore a Rope about their bodies but Saint Francis should once have been hanged but was redeemed by the Pope on this condition that all his life after he should wear a Rope but they in earnest got judgement against him that he should be hanged for it Doctor Taylors Romish Fornace The Monks and Friers are no where mentioned in Scripture unlesse Apoc. 9. 3. Locusts issued out of the bottomlesse pit they by their smoaky Tradiditions obscure the light of the Gospel To prove their Cardinals a Divine Ordinance they urge that place 1 Kings 2. Domini erunt Cardines terrae See Polyd. Virg. de Invent. rerum lib. 4. cap. 9. pag. 270. They consist for most part of personages nobly descended they are admitted to kisse the Popes mouth they onely elect the Pope and from them onely the Pope elected must be selected Saint Peter had no Cardinals about him A certain Friar wittily preached to the people at Lions in France when he said That the Hogonots so the Protestants are called in France did agree with the Church of Rome in all the Articles of Faith but that there was one wicked word Solùm Onely at the noise of which the warre was kindled for they Onely beleeved what the Rule of Faith hath from the holy Scriptures but the Romane Church required something more to be beleeved then what is contained in the Rule of Faith or holy Scriptures because the Authority of of the Church will have it so Junius de Eccles. cap. 17. de Eccles. Roman Corollaries from the Church and Antichrist First From the Church Christs great interest here below is the Church it is his Hephzibah his delight is in her it is as Shew-bread continually before him the people of God are his Segullah his peculiar treasure his jewels Mal. 3. 17. all the rest of the world being but as lumber in comparison for them the world stands The Church is the fulnesse of Christ Ephes. 1. 22. The great blessings are out of Sion The interest of Christ extends to all Churches where a people love the Lord Jesus in sincerity The Donatists would include the Church in their parts of Africk the Papists say they only are the Church Christs interest is not limited to any forms 2 Cor. 11. 28. None are true members of the invisible Church of Christ but only those which have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in them really holy and united to Christ the Head There is a great controversie about qualification of Church-members therefore Apollonius and Spanhemius have begun their Dispute with this Question Some say The members of every particular Church are obliged at their first admission to shew to the whole Congregation convincing signs of their Regeneration and true Grace Some urge that the Scripture in the description of a godly man rests not in the negative Rom. 8. 1. and that a bare profession is not enough or to say I know no evil by him or that he is not scandalous they urge 1 Thes. 1. 1. and 2 Thes. 1. 1. they say the Church is not only termed holy from the better part but the particular members are commended for holinesse 2 Thes. 1. 3. Phil. 1. 7. We are strict say they in taking a wife or servant enquire after them and are not satisfied that we hear no ill so a judgement of severity is to be used in admitting Church-members and because we may be deceived therein the more care is to be used Others say If they be willing to give up their names to Christ it is enough because the Church is a School there they are admitted Non quia docti but ut sint docti not because they are learned but because they are willing to learn Would you have Church-members real Saints crosse to the Texts the Floor and Drag-net or such as by the exactest scrutiny that can be made we may judge to be Saints really I desire your Texts for this D. Ames saith Falsum est internas virtutes à nobis requiri ut aliquis sit in Ecclesia quoad visibilem ejus statum Bellarm. Enerv. Tom. 2. l. 2. c. 1. Sect. 5. The Apostles at the first gathering of the Church of the New Testament never required any more then the profession of the faith of Christ in fundamentals and that they were willing for the time to come to walk in Gospel-rules Iohn Baptist received Publicans and sinners souldiers Scribes Pharisees when they confessed their sins and desired to be admitted into the faith of him whom Iohn preached See Act. 2. 41 47. Vide Calvin ad Mat. 3. Many a one that may have real grace yet out of bashfulnesse and because he hath but weak parts may not be able to evidence it to others and others who have greater gifts may carry it away when they are not inwardly wrought upon I suppose therefore those are to be received into Church communion which prosesse the faith of Christ and subject to the rules of the Gospel if they be freed from damnable errors and scandalous conversation Some conceive the gathering of Churches out of Churches to be unwarrantable and think it is confusion 1 Cor. 14. 33. Where is there say they any warrant from Moses and the Prophets or from Christ and his Apostles for any such thing though yet in their times many Church-members were as ignorant and prophane as now To be a member of the Church of Christ is a great priviledge the Communion of Saints is the only good fellowship The Communion of the Saints consists in three things First In the Communion of their Graces what Graces they have they have not only for their Salvation but in trust for the good of the body the members of the body should be helpful to one another Secondly In the use of Gods Ordinances this was the beauty of the primitive times Act. 2. 42. there was no such separation then Thirdly In the performance of all mutual Offices of love Serve one another in love Our Union with Christ is the ground of this Communion As all men are one in the first Adam so all the Saints are one in the second Adam This Union is wrought on Gods part outwardly by the Word and inwardly by the Spirit on mans part Outwardly by our profession Inwardly by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Communion of Saints is meant their common partaking in Christ their Head and all his Benefits and their mutuall interest one into another There is no such good fellowship in the world as in the Church of Christ. Secondly From Antichrist That the Popish Doctrine tends to the extream dishonour of Gods Word
Regeneration ibid. How the Scripture is to be read l. 1. p. 23 24 Reason Reason the uses of it in matters of Religion l. 9. p. 87 Rebaptizing condemned l. 8. p. 676 Rebellion against God and man l. 4. p. 373 374 Recovery What mans Recovery is l. 5. p. 389. to 392 Redeemer Redeemer Christ how l. 5. p. 408 409 Redemption what l. 5. p. 414 Religion Three characters of the true Religion l. 7. p. 5 Remora able to stay the greatest Ship under sail l. 3. p. 262 Repent How God is said to Repent and how not l. 2. p. 151 Repentance what in us l. 8. p. 649 650 Reproach Christ reproached for our sakes l. 5. p. 427 428 Reprobation Reprobation what it signifies and what it is l. 2. p. 222 The word taken three wayes and five evil consequences of it ibid. Resurrection Christ Rose from the dead and why l. 5. p. 438 to 441 Our Resurrection l. 10. p. 857 858 Revelation The manner of Gods Revealing his will threefold l. 1. p. 5 The Book of Revelation why so called l. 1. p. 52 It is canonical l. 1. p. 51 52 Difficult ibid. The best Interpreters of it l. 1. p. 53 Revenge l. 4. p. 374 375 376 Reverence Reverenco l. 7. p. 577 578 In worship l. 9. p 779 780 Righteousnesse Whether original Righteousnesse was natural to Adam l. 3. p. 291 The Properties of original Righteousnes l. 2. p. 292 Christs Righteousnesse is ours l. 7. p. 522 523 Marks to try whether we have it and means to get it ibid. Rivers Rivers Their original use and motion l. 3. p. 251 252 The River Nilus l. 3. p. 246. 252 Romans Romans an excellent Epistle l. 1. p. 47 Who best expound it ib. Rule The properties of a Rule l. 1 p. 82 83 The Scripture is the Rule of faith and life ibid. 84 Ruth Ruth by whom written l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ibid. S Sacraments SAcraments their name and nature l. 8. p. 655 656 The Church hath ever had Sacraments l. 8. p. 656 The use of Sacraments and their parts l. 8. p. 656 657 The necessity and efficacy of the Sacraments l. 8. p. 657 658 How the Sacraments of the Jewish Church and ours agree and how they differ l. 8. p. 659 660 The Sacraments of the New Testament only two l. 8. p. 660 Sacraments are to be dispensed only by a Minister l. 8. p. 661 The use of the Sacraments of the New Testament ibid. Sadduceâ— confuted l. 3. p. 279. 289 Samuel The Authors of the two books of Samuel and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Sanctification Sanctification what l. 7. p. 530 53â— Its parts and properties l. 7. p. 532 Why all godly men must be pure and holy l. 7. p. 532 The excellency of Sanctification l. 7. p. 533 It is imperfect here and why l. 7. p. 533 534 Evidences of Sanctification and means to get it l. 7. p. 534 The Sanctification of the whole man soul and body l. 7. p. 540 541 Of the minde l. 7. p. 541 Of the will l. 7. p. 542 543 Of the conscience l. 7. p. 544 545 Of the memory l. 7. p. 546 Of the affections l. 7. p. 546 to 579 Of the sensitive appetite l. 7 p. 579 580 Of mans body and all the external actions l. 7. p. 580 to 584 Satisfaction Christ satisfied for us l. 5. p. 416 417 It was convenient Christ should satisfie for us l. 5. p. 417 418 The difference between merit and Satisfaction ibid. Saviour Christ is our Saviour and how l. 5. p. 405 406 Scandal l. 4. p. 376 Schism l. 4. p. 376 377 Schoolmen taxed l. 1. p. 25 Scientia media an errour l. 3 p. 120. m Scripture It is the rule of Divinity l. 1. p. 5 Three general characters to know any word to be the word of God ibid. God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers ibid. The divers Epithetes of the Scripture l. 1. p. 5 6 Why called the word of God l. 1. p. 5. m Why the Scripture ib. The Divine Authority of the Scriptures proved by many reasons l. 1. p 6. to 16 A description of the Scripture l. 1. p. 7 The Scripture is not repugnant to humane reason and policy l. 1. p. 17 It is for it self worthy to be believed and known to be of God by it self ib. It hath its Authority from it self not the Church l. 1. p. 17 18 It is to be read by the common people l. 1. p. 20 21 How it is to be read l. 1. p. 22 23 24 Many contemn and unreverently handle the Scripture l. 1. p. 25 26 27 The Canonical Books of Scripture l. 1. p. 28 Of the Old and New Testament l. 1. p. 30. to 54 What parts of Scripture have been questioned l. 1. p. 43 The Authentical Edition of Scripture l. 1. p. 58. to 61 Whether any books of the Scripture be lost l. 1. p. 72 73 Whether the Scriptures of the Old Testament had points from the beginning l. 1. p. 73 74 The end of the Scripture l. 1. p. 80 The Properties of the Scripture its Divine Authority truth it is the rule of faith and life necessity purity perfection perspicuity l. 1. p. 81 to 105 The interpretation of the Scripture 1. It s divers senses 2. To whom belongs the chief authority to expound Scripture 3. The means which must be used in the Interpâ—eâ—ation of it l. 1. p. 105. to 121 Sea Sea a great work of God the making of it l. 3. p. 249 252 253 Why called mâ—re ib. m. Divers Questions about it answered l. 3. p. 249 250 251 Sedition l. 4. p. 377 378 379 Self love l. 4. p. 379 Self-denial l. 7. p. 600 Self seeking l. 4. p. 379 380 Septuagint Septuagint The Greek Translation of the Old Testament l. 1. p. 62 Is not authentical l. 1. p. 75 76 Serpents Serpents a three-fold profit redounds to us from them l. 3. p. 267 268 Why Satan is called the old Serpent l. 4. p. 304 Servants Two kindes of them three things commend a Servant l. 9. p. 843 844 Severity l. 7. p. 588 589 Ship the materials of it wonderful l. 3. p. 254 255 Signs several sorts of them l. 8. p. 655 656 Simple God is most Simple l. 2. p. 138 139 Sincerity l. 7. p. 602 Singing of Psalms a duty and how to be performed l. 8. p. 609 610 Sinne. Sin what it is l. 4. p. 307 Divided into original and actual ibid. l. 4. p. 315 That there is original sin its names and what it is l. 4. p. 308 309 310 The subject of it l. 4. p. 310 It is not the substance of a man l. 4. p. 310 311 Many hereticks extenuate it ib. All equally guilty of original sinne l. 4. p. 312 313 How it is propagated l. 4 p. 313 314 We are all guilty of Adams sin l. 4. p. 306 307 What actual sin is l. 4 p.
I maintain against the Antiscripturists and such as go about to take away all the Old Testament It was necessary that God should give us some outward signification of his will All creatures have a rule without themselves to guide them in their operations The Scripture is the Rule of Faith and Life Isa. 8. 20. All extraordinary wayes of revelation are now ceased we are to pray for a further Discovery of Gods minde in his Word Ephes. 1. 17. not to expect new Revelations ex parte objecti but ex parte Subjecti a farther clearing of the Scriptures to us Some say the Old Testament is a dead letter so is the New without the Spirit how can we convince the Iews but by the Old Testament the same Spirit spake in both Testaments Some turn the whole word into Allegories Others deny consequences out of Scripture to be Scripture nothing is Scripture say they but what is found there expresly What is necessarily inferred is Scripture as well as what is literally exprest Levit. 10. 1. The Apostle proves the Resurrection by consequence Paul and Apollo Act. 17. 3. 18. 28. proved to the Iews by the Scriptures that Jesus was the Christ although in those Scriptures these very words are not found but are deduced by a necessary consequence In the second Book I treat of God That place Exod. 34. 6 7. is as full a description of Gods Attributes as any in all the Scripture The Hebrew Doctors note that there are thirteen Attributes and but one that speaks of Iudgement that he will punish the sins of Fathers upon their Children all the other twelve are meerly wholly mercy and his Iustice is mentioned to invite men to lay hold on mercy All Principles Rules and Motions to Duty are to be found in God Gen. 17. 1. Joel 2. 13. The Heathens extolled the knowledge of a mans self E Coelo descendit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But Christians must chiefly study to know God 1 Chr. 28. 9. Jer. 9. 24. Joh. 17. 3. The understanding of the Angels is perfected by the Contemplation of the Excellencies that are in God We shall not be properly Comprehensores in Heaven although the Schoolmen sometimes say so yet we shall know God in a far more perfect manner then in this life 1 Cor. 9. 12. 2 Cor. 5. 7. If God were more known he would be more loved seared honoured trusted God is primum verum which satisfies the understanding and Summum bonum which satisfies the will Deo solo nos debemus frui rebus aliis â—â—i We ought to enjoy God alone and use the world We are said to enjoy a thing with which we are delighted for iâ— self to use that which we referre to another thing I will conclude this with that excellent Speech of Austine concerning Gods knowledge Non enim more nostro ille vel quod futurum est prospicit vel quod praesens est aspicit vel quod praeteritum est respicit sed alio mo do quodam à nostrarum cogitationum consuetudine longe alteque diverso In the third Book I handle the Works of God The serious considering of Gods Works is a great part of sanctifying his Name Besides the natural there is a spiritual use to be made of all the creatures Revel 12. 1. The Sunne points to Christ the Moon to the World the Starres to the Ministers of the Gospel How frequently did our Saviour take occasion from earthly things to teach men heavenly truths In the fourth Book I speak of the Fall of Man and so of Original and Actual Sins Some Divines hold that there are three parts of Original Sin 1. The guilt of Adams sin 2. The privation of original righteousness 3. The corruption of nature Of the imputation of Adams sinne to us Garissolius a learned and pious French Minister hath written a large Book He shews there the consent also of Reformed Churches therein but how great an agreement there hath been of Churches and Ecclesiastical Writers ancient and modern in this matter Andrew Rivet hath taught in a peculiar Book published upon that Argument Every man by nature hath likewise lost the Image of God and is born empty of Grace and Righteousness and wholly corrupt Rom. 3. 23 24. 5. 12. Rom. 1. 29. to the end Ephes. 2. 1. 4. 25. to the end 5. 3 4 9. 2 Tim. 3. 2. to the 6. Some say we are dead as we come out of the old Adams hand but through the undertaking of Iesus Christ all men are restored unto a State of Grace and Favour and that through common grace they may believe if they will But all unregenerate men are still under the state of death and there is no such intrinsecal power in them this man is regenerated say the Arminians and not that because he hath better improved his abilities but the work of Regeneration is an effect of special discriminating grace Some of our Divines say God hath left some few relicks of his Image in us since the Fall to leave us without excuse and as a Monument of his Bounty and in pity to humans Societies some Knowledge and some restraint upon the Conscience Others dislike this opinion and say That Righteousnesse in Adam was connatural but consisted not in any natural Abilities and that these remainders of Gods Image must be of the same kinde with what is lost and so good in Gods account and then man shall not be wholly flesh and so there will be something for Grace to graff upon which the Arminians lay hold on In the fifth Book I speak of Mans Recovery by Christ Phil. 2. 6. to the 1â— Heb. 9. 11. to the 15. Heb. 1. 3. Mark 10. 33 34. as he had the grace of Union and Unction so we through him when we are united to him we partake of his fulnesse Iohn 1. 14. By the first Adam we lost Gods Image Favour and Communion with him By the second Adam Gods Image is restored in us we are reconciled to God and have accesse to him yet he died not for all 1. The reason why none can lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect is Because Christ died for them Rom. 8. 33 34. if therefore Christ died for all none can lay any thing to the charge of a reprobate more then to the charge of Gods elect 2. Christ prayed only for those who either did or should believe in him and for whom he prayed for them only he sanctified himself John 17. 9 19. that is offered up himself in Sacrifice upon the Cross for them 3. If he died for all from the beginning of the world then he died for all those that already were damned 4. Then he hath merited salvation for all and shall they then fail of salvation In the sixth Book I speak of the Church and Antichrist There is much spoken in these dayes of the admitting of Members and of the
God 2. Epicurism scoffing at Divinity 3. Heresie depraving and corrupting Divinity VI. The Excellency of Divine Knowledge or the study of Divinity appeareth in these particulars 1. In the subject Matter of it which is Divine either in its own Nature as God and Christ Psal. 70. 7. Ioh. 5. 46. or in relation to him as the Scripture Sacraments It is called The wisdom of God Prov. 2. 10. 3. 13. 1 Cor. 2. 6 7. and That wisdom which is from above Jam. 3. 17. If to know the nature of an Herb or the Sun and Stars be excellent how much more to know the Nature of God Aristotle held it a great matter to know but a little concerning the first mover and Intelligences Paul desired to know nothing but Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. that is he professed no other knowledge Si Christum discis satis est si caetera nescis Si Christum nescis nihil est si cetera discis In this Mystery of Christ God is revealed in the highest and most glorious way 2 Cor. 4. 6. there is more wisdom holinesse power justice discovered in the Mystery of the Gospel then was known before to men and Angels Christ is the summe of all divine revealed truths Luk. 24. 27. Acts 10. 43. Here is the onely knowledge which is necessary to make the man of God perfect Col. 2. 3. The Metaphysicks handle not things properly divinely revealed but that which the Philosophers by the light of nature judged to be Divine 2. In the End The principal and main end of Divinity is the glory of God that is the Celebration or setting forth of Gods infinite Excellency the secondary end is mans blessednesse Iohn 17. 3. 3. In the Certainty of it Gods Word is said to be sure and like Gold seven times refined there is no drosse of falshood in it The Academicks thought every thing so uncertain that they doubted of all things 4. In the Cause of it These truths are such as cannot be known but by Gods revealing them to us All Scripture was given by Divine Inspiration Flesh and bloud hath nor revealed this unto thee a humane light is enough to know other things 5. In the Holinesse of it Psal. 19. 5. By them thy servant is fore-warned 1 Tim. 3. 15. The word of God is able to make us wise to Salvation and to furnish to every good work Christ makes this a cause of the errour and wickednesse in mans life that they do not read and understand the Scriptures 6. In the Delight and Sweetnesse of it Iob 23. 12. preferred the Word of God before his food David before thousands of Gold and Silver before the honey and the honey-comb Psal. 19. 10. 119. 103. and when he ceaseth to compare he beginneth to admire Wanderfull are thy Testimonies Archimedes took great delight in the Mathematicks Augustine refused to take delight in Tullies Hortensius because the name of Jesus Christ was not there Nomen Iesu non erat ibi He saiâ—â— in his Confessions Sacrae Scripturae tuae sunt sanctae deliciae meae 7. In the Excellency of the Students of it 1. The Saints of God in the Old Testament the Patriarks and Prophets 1 Pet. 1. 10 11. 2. The Saints of God in the New Testament Matth. 11. 25. Col. 1. 27. 3. It is the study of the Angels and Saints of God sn heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 10. 1. The natural knowledge and enquiry of the Angels could never have discovered to them the Mystery of Christ in the Gospel 2. They know it by the Church that is saith Oecumenius by the several dispensations of God to his people under the Gospel 8. In that the Devil and Hereticks oppose it The Papists would not have the Bible translated nor Divine Service performed in the vulgar tongue CHAP. II. Of the Divine Authority of the Scriptures TWo things are to be considered in Divinity First The Rule of it the Scripture or Word of God Secondly The Matter of Parts of it concerning God and man Principium essendi in Divinity is God the first Essence Principium cognoscendi the Scripture by which we know God and all things concerning him I shall handle both these principles but begin with the Scripture as many Systematical Writers do IT is necessary that the true Religion have a rule whereby it may be squared else there could be no certainty in it but there would be as many Religions as men It appears by the light of nature the Heathen had known rules for their Rites Ceremonies and Services the Turks have their Alcoran the Iews their Talmud the Papists their Decretals every Art hath its Rule neither can any thing be a Duty which hath not a Rule There are three general Characters whereby we may know any Word to be the Word of God and a Religion to be the true Religion 1. That which doth most set forth the glory of God 2. That which doth direct us to a rule which is a perfect rule of holinesse toward God and righteousnesse toward man 3. That which shews a way sutable to Gods glory and mens necessity to reconcile us to God The word of God sets forth Gods glory in all the perfections and is a compleat rule of holinesse to God and righteousnesse to men All the wisdom of the world cannot shew what is more sutable to the glory of God and the nature of man to reconcile God and men then for him that is God and man to do it God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers Heb. 1. 1. The manner of revealing Gods will is three-fold according to our three instruments of conceiving viz. Understanding Phantasie and Senses to the understanding God revealed his Will by engraving it in the heart with his own finger Ier. 31. 33. by Divine inspiration 2 Pet. 1. 21. 2 Chron. 15. 1. Heb. 8. 11. Iohn 14. 26. and by intellectual Visions Numb 11. 5. to the phantasie God revealed his Will by imaginary Visions to Prophets awake and by dreams to Prophets asleep Gen. 40. 8. 41. 8 9. Acts 16. 10. 10. 3. Numb 14. 4. to the Senses God revealed his Will and that either by Vision to the Eye or lively Voice to the Ear Gen. 3. 9. 4. 6. 15. 4 5. Exod. 20. 1 2. 3. 1 2 3. 33. 17. And lastly by writing This Revelation was sometimes immediate by God himself after an unspeakable manner or by means viz. Angels Urim and Thummim Prophets Christ himself and his Apostles The written Word for the Matter contained in it is called The word of God Rom. 9 6 for the manner of Record The Scripture John 10. 35. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 6. or Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. John 5. 39. Rom. 15. 4. 2 Pet. 3. 16. By an Antonomasie or an excellency of phrase as the most worthy writings that ever saw the light sometimes with an
Experience teacheth That all Heresies either began or increased from the mis-understanding of Scripture Some particular places of Scripture have been much abused by Hereticks The Arians laid their foundation upon Prov. 8. 22. and much urged that Ioh. 14. 22. The Manichees perverted that place Phil. 2. 7 8. He was found in the form of a servant Montanus yea and the Turks lay hold on that place Ioh. 14. 16. I will send you another Comforter which the Turks say is Mahomet The Papists wrest that place to their purpose Matth. â—6 18. Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church The Familists bring that Luke 17. 21. The Kingdom of God is within you The Antiscripturists stick not to urge those Scriptures Ioh. 6. 45. 2 Cor. 3. 6. Thirdly The Scripture it self doth give testimony to it self that it is Divine it is called a Light Psal. 119. 105. because it discovers it self The Testimony and the Testimony of the Lord because it bears witness to it self The Prophets give Testimony of Moses Mal. 4. 4. The New Testament of the Old 2 Pet. 1. 19 20. Peter gives testimony of Pauls Epistles 2 Pet. 3. 15. and Paul witnesseth That all Scriture was given of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. which must be meant of all Scripture even of the New Testament that being the last Epistle which Paul wrote as appears Chap. 4. 16. Fourthly None of all these Arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart Certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any Doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy Spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it This is called the Scaling of the Spirit of God Ephes. 1. 13. by this the Scripture is imprinted in our hearts as the sign of the Seal in the wax Other Arguments may convince but this is absolutely necessary this is allsufficient to perswade certainly Matth. 11. 25. The holy Ghost is the Author of light by which we understand the Scripture and the perswader of the heart by which we believe the things therein to be truly Divine 1 Iohn 5. 6. It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse because the Spirit i. Metonymically the Doctrine delivered by the Spirit is truth But he that is spiritual saith Paul that is the man enlightned with the holy Ghost judgeth all things 1 Cor. 2. 15. that is all things necessary to salvation So to prove that there is a God reasons may be brought from nature and the testimony of the Church but no man can believe it savingly but by the holy Ghost It is hard to carry the matter even between the Socinians Reason and the Familists Spirit Socinians will have nothing but Reason no infused Habits and so they destroy the Testimony of the Spirit The Familists will have nothing but Spirit they rest wholly in an immediate private Spirit There art three that bear witnesse in earth Blood that is Justification by the bloud of Christ and Water i. Sanctification by his Grace And the Spirit say some witnesseth in these But ye have an Unction from the holy One and ye know all things that is Ye have received from Christ the holy Ghost the Comforter and he hath taught and instructed you in all things which are necessary to the salvation of your souls for you to know and be instructed in See vers 27. The testimony is made up by arguing Whosoever believeth and is sanctified shall be saved So the Antiquity Efficacy and Majesty of the Scripture the Fidelity of the Pen men and its wonderful Preservation prove it to be the Word of God The Spirit of God witnesseth That this Word which hath these remarkable advantages above all other Writings is the Word of God The Spirit doth neither witnesse concerning my salvation nor that the Scripture is the word of God immediately but ultimately Because I am a believer and my faith is sound it assureth me that I am in the state of salvation and so he maketh use of the excellencies in the Word to irradiate my understanding We are commanded to try the Spirits true joy is first heard out of the Word before it be felt Psal. 51. 8. Spiritual joy is an affection proper to spiritual life that life is by faith and Faith cometh by hearing Job 33. 22. See Ioh. 16. 14. Some question whether every part and parcel of the Scripture be divinely inspired as those places Touch him and he will curse thee to thy face Curse God and die and that Psal. 14. 1. Some answer thus these places are Historically inspired not Dogmatically Another Question is Whether preaching be not divinely inspired as well as the Word written The preaching of the Prophets and Apostles was divinely inspired but the preaching of our Ministers no further then it agrees with the Word Some say The Scriptures are but a device of mans brain to give assistance to Magistrates in civil government Nothing is more repugnant to prudence and policy What policy was it in the Old Testament to appoint Circumcision to cut a poor childe as soon as he came into the world Two and twenty thousand Oxen were spent at the Dedication of one Altar to sacrifice so many Oxen and Sheep such useful creatures Christ chose silly illiterate men to propagate the Gospel This serves for Information of our judgement and assures us of divers Truths 1. That the Scriptures are for themselves worthy to be believed they have Authority in and of themselves not borrowed from any persons in the world by which they binde the consciences of all men to receive them with faith and obedience for their Authors sake alone and the Divine Truth which shines in them though they should not be commended unto men by any authority of any creature Such as is the Authority of the Authour of any writing such is the Authority of the writing it self for all the strength of the testimony depends upon the excellency of the person which gives the testimony now God is the Author of these writings Thus saith the Lord therefore such Authority as he hath such must they have a supream highest Authority which borroweth from none and is subject to none So this acknowledgment of their original teacheth that we must not believe them for the Authority sake of any man or men for Gods Word can borrow no Authority from men Iohn 5. 34. I receive not testimony from man saith Christ that is need no mans testimony As the first goodnesse is to be loved for it self so is the first truth to be believed for it self saith Aquinas And as Christ by himself could demonstrate that he was the Messias so the Word by it self can prove that it is the Word of God We affirm That the Scriptures are known to be of God by themselves the Papists maintain that we cannot be certain of the Scriptures Divinity by any other
Argument then the testimony of the Church which say they doth infallibly propound unto us what is to be believed what is not to be believed and Hermanus saith That the Scripture is no more worth then Aesops Fables without the testimony of the Church As in other Sciences there are alwaies some principles per se nota indemonstrabilia whence other things are proved so in Divinity all conclusions in point of belief and practice are proved by the Scripture The Scriptures prove themselves by their own natural light manifesting their divine original whence they are and their right meaning how they must be understood They are like light primum visibile which maketh all other things manifest and it self too by its own proper qualities 1. The Church rather depends on the Scripture which is an object not principle of Divinity the Church ought to be subject to Christ Ephes. 5. 24. the Scripture is the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. 2. All the words of the Scripture are words of truth Dan. 10. 21. some words of the Church are words of error Isa. 1. 21 24. 3. 8 9. 5. 13. But the authority of him that speaks alwaies truth is greater then of him who sometimes lies Ergo The Authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church Goodnesse it self cannot deceive wisdom it self cannot be deceived God is both Tit. 1. 2. The voice of the Scripture is the voice of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. but the voice of the Church is the voice of men Act. 14. 14. 15. 17. 17. 30. 3. Faith and a firm consolation in temptations ought to relie on a sure that is a divine foundation for every humane testimony is uncertain 4. In vain shall we dispute against the wicked concerning Religion and Divine truth if we shall say it comes from God because we affirm so 5. This is proved by Scriptures Iohn 5. 34 35. Christ in his Humiliation did not receive the testimony of Iohn much lesse will he receive the testimony of others now he is glorified Ioh. 5. 34 35 36. 1 Cor. 2. 4 5. 1 Ioh. 5. 9. 6. The Authority proving is greater more certain and more known then the conclusion proved by the same Authoritas probans is greater then probata The Papists to prove the Authority of the Church flie to the Scriptures For I demand Whence do we understand that the Church erres not in delivering the Canon of the Scripture they answer It is governed by the Holy Ghost and therefore cannot erre in it's decrees But how appears it that it is so governed alwaies They answer God hath promised it and then they alledge those places to prove it Obj. 1. The Church is ancienter then the Scripture because it was before Moses Ergo It hath greater Authority Ans. 1. The Prophets and Iohn Baptist were ancienter then Christ yet not of greater Authority 2. Consider the Word 1. Quoad formale externum as written and cloathed with words so the Church was before the Scripture 2. Quoad formale internum the matter and sense or meaning so the Scripture was more ancient than the Church because the Church is gathered and governed by it 1 Pet. 1 23. Ioh. 17. 20. Iam. 1 18. Semen semper sobole illa cujus est sâ—men antiquius esse necâ—sse est In the thing it self the being and substance of the Word was before the Church although in this circumstance and manner of being it was after Obj. 2. Non crederem Evangelio nisi me commoveret Ecclesiae Catholicae Authoritas saith Augustine Ans. These words saith Whitaker are so well known to the Papists that one can hardly exchange three words with them but they will produce them It is true indeed that we may at the first be much moved to receive and hearken to the Scriptures because the Church gives testimony of them as the woman of Samaria by her speeches of Christ was a means of moving the Samaritans to believe but when the men of Samaria had heard Christ himself speak They believed in him more for his own words then the womans Iohn 4. 39 41. In which sense those words of Augustine so frequently quoted by the Papists are to be interpreted Augustine spake this of himself being a Manichee when he was a Manichee he was first moved by the Authority of the Church to believe the Gospel His meaning is that he had uever believed the Gospel if the Authority of the Church had not been an introduction unto him not that his faith rested upon it as a final stay but that it caused him so farre to respect the Word of the Gospel to listen unto it and with a kinde of acquisite and humane faith to believe it that he was thereby fitted to a better illumination by force whereof he might more certainly believe it to be of God But that the testimony of one Father in one place in a matter of such consequence should be of that force it is strange We deny not the Ministery of the Church as an external means to move us to imbrace the Word of God but we deny the Authority of the Church to be the principal means When we call the Scriptures Canonical we call them not so passively because they are received into the Canon by men and accepted of but actively because they prescribe a Canon and Rule to us The Office of the Church in respect of the Scripture stands in four things 1. To distinguish Canonical Scripture from that which is not Canonical although the determination of the Church be not the only or chiefest cause why the Apocrypha are rejected 2. To be a faithful keeper of those Books which are inspired by God like a notary which keepeth publick writings 3. To publish declare and teach the truth as a Crier with a loud voice ought to pronounce the Kings Edicts but to pretermit adde or alter nothing Matth. 28. 19 20. Acts 8. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 15. This Church here is not that Church which the Papists make to be the Judge of controversies neither the Church representative which is a general Councel nor the Church virtual which they imagine to be the Pope but the Church Essential the Congregation of all faithfull believers The house of God as he calleth it The Apostle here speaks of a pillar not more Architectonico understanding by it some essential piece of the building but more forensi such a post or pillar on which Tables and Proclamations use to hang. In old time the Gentiles used to write their Laws in Tables and so hang them upon pillars of stone that the people might read them as Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market Towns The Apostle describing the Church likeneth it to one of these Pillars whose use was to shew what hung thereon It is a Pillar not because it holds up but holds forth the truth as
the Scripture and often to apply it Let us all learn constantly to exercise our selves in the writings of God which if we strive to do in a right manner we shall attain true knowledge of the way to Heaven and also grace and help to walk in that way If the Lord should deny to any man the publick helps of preaching and conference yet if that man should constantly reade the Word praying to God to teach him and guide him by it and strive to follow it in his life he should finde out the Truth and attain saving grace the Word would illighten and convert but if God afford publick preaching and interpretation we must use that too as a principal ordinance Let us all reade the Scripture 1. With hearty prayers to God to direct us and open the sense of it to us Psa. 119. 18. Prov. 2. 3. Iam. 1. 5 17. though Christ himself was the Preacher yet he opened their understanding to conceive the Scripture Luk. 4. 45. and with a resolution to put in practice that which we learn Iam. 1. 25. Matth. 7. 24. Iohn 7. 17. and we shall finde the Word read Gods power to our edification and salvation Only a spiritual understanding can discern an excellency in the Scripture Nunquam Pauli sensum ingredieris nisi Pauli spiritum imbiberis Bern. 2. Diligently Attend unto reading 1 Tim. 4. 13 15. John 5. 39. Search the Scriptures whether the Greek word be a metaphor from hunting dogs or from diggers in mines both import diligence It was a solemn speech used in holy actions Hoc age The passions of the Martyrs may be read when their anniversary daies are celebrated Whence the name of Legends Chamier We should observe the scope and circumstance of the place the use of the word and phrase and compare one place with another 3. Orderly That we may be better acquainted with the whole Body of the Scriptures We should read on in Chronicles and Ezra and other places wherein are nothing but Names and Genealogies to shew our obedience to God in reading over all his sacred Word and we shall after reap profit by that we understand not for the present though it will be convenient to begin with the New Testament as more plain before we reade the Old 4. With Faith Heb. 4. 2. The Word of God consisteth of four parts 1. History 2. Commandments 3. Promises 4. Threats every thing in Gods Word is to be believed All truths taught in the History of the Scripture ought to be believed As that the world was made of nothing only by the Word of God Heb. 11. 3. and that the bodies of men howsoever they died shall rise again at the last day Iob 19. 26. 2. All Precepts Genes 22. 6. Abraham obeyed that Commandment though strange 3. All Promises as that God could give Abraham when he was an hundred years old a seed and posterity which should be as innumerable as the stats in the firmament Gen. 15. 5. and that by Sarah an old and barren woman Gen. 17. 16. Abraham and Sarah believed it Rom. 4. 20 21. Heb. 11. 11. 4. Threatnings as that Gen. 6. 13 17. though unlikely Noah believed it 2 Pet. 2. 5. because God had said it Heb. 11. 7. and that Ionah 3. 4. the people of Nineveh believed v. 5. In narrando gravitas in imperando authoritas in promittendo liberalitas in minando sâ—veritas Spanhem orat de officio Theologi We reade therefore of faith in the Promises Psal. 119. 49. Faith in the Commandments Psal. 119. 66. Faith in the Threatnings Heb. 11. 6. but Faith in the Threatnings is not so much urged because guilty nature in it self is presaging of evil 5. Constantly Cyprian was so much delighted with the reading of Tertullian that he read something in him every day and called him his Master Da Magistrum Let Gods command the examples of the godly and our own benefit quicken us to a frequent reading of the holy Scriptures Mr Bifield hath a Kalender shewing what number of Chapters are to be read every day that so the whole Bible may be read over in the year The number of Chapters while you are reading the Old Testament is for the most part three a day and when you come to the New Testament it is but two sometimes where the matter is Historical or Typical or the Chapters short he hath set down a greater number The Martyrs would sit up all night in reading and hearing After we have read and understood the Scripture we must 1. Give thanks to God for the right understanding of it and pray him to imprint the true knowledge of it in our hearts that it may not fall out 2. We must meditate in the Word of God understood and so fix it in our minds One defines Meditation thus It is an action of the soul calling things to minde or remembrance and discoursing of them that they might be the better understood retained affected and possessed It is as it were every mans preaching to himself and is a setting ones self seriously to consider in his minde and apply to his own soul some necessary truth of Gods word till the minde be informed and the heart affected as the nature thereof requires and is the wholsomest and usefullest of all exercises of piety This is to ingraff the Word into ones soul to give the seed much earth this is to binde it to the Tables of our heart and to hide it in the furrows of our souls this is to digest it and make it our own 3. We must apply to our own use whatsoever things we read and understand the precepts and examples of the Law to instruct our life the Promises and Comforts of the Gospel to confirm our faith It serves for Thankfulnesse 1. That now we have the Scripture the world was a long time without it it was the more wicked because they had no Canon of Scripture We are not like to erre by Tradition as former Ages have done 2. That we have so great a part of Scripture and in our vulgar Tongue the Martyrs would have given a load of Hay for a few Chapters of St Iames or Paul in English 3. That we have so great helps for the opening of the Scripture so many excellent Expositors Compare Mollerus on the Psalmes with Augustine As the later thoughts are usually the more advised so the later Interpreters are generally the quicker sighted All those are to be reproved which contemn or unreverently handle the Scriptures 1. Atheists who impiously oppose the Word of God and all prophane wretches who live loosely and wickedly their doom is written in this book Iulian the Apostate when Christians craved help against all their injuries would ask with mocks and scoffs Why they did complain when the Galilean their Master bad them do good for evil If any one would take away their Coat that
Apostles wrote in Greek which wrote peculiarly to the Jews as Iâ—mes and Peter Matthaeum Hebraiâ—è scripsisse convenit inter antiquos Citat Irenâ—um Origenem Athanasium Epiphanium Chrysostomum Hieronymum Vossius de genere Christi dissertat Scripsit Hebraea lingua quia praecipuè Iudaeorum quos viva voce hactâ—nus docuisset haberet rationem Id. ibid. Vide Grotium in libros Evangel It was needfull that the Gospel should be written by many First for the certainty Secondly for the perfection of it Amongst all the Evangelists there is a general Agreement and a sp 〈…〉 rence they all agree in the main scope and subject Christ they dâ—â—â—â—r in 〈…〉 al Argument and Order All describe the life of Christ some more largely some more briefly some more loftily some more plainly yet because all were inspired by the same spirrit they all have equal Authority The difference of Evangelists in some smaller matters proveth their consent in the greater to be the voice of Truth for had they conspired all together to have deceived the world they would in all things have more fully agreed The Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace is more plainly expounded the will of God and way to Salvation more plentifully set down in the New Testament then ever it was in the dayes of Moses or the Prophets and in these books of the New Testament all things are so established as to continue to the end so that we must not look for any new Revelation All these Books we receive as Canonical because they are Divine for matter and form divinely inspired by God sanctified and given to the Church for their direction written by the Apostles or Apostolical men sweetly conâ—enting with other parts of holy Scripture and with themselves received alwayes by the greatest part of the Church of God They were written after the death of Christ by the direction of the holy Ghost the Apostles by lively voice first preached because it was needful that the Doctrine of the Gospel should by their preaching as also by signs and wonders be confirmed against the contradictions and cavils of the Jews and Gentiles and be allowed by the assent of believers generally before it was committed to writing that we might be assured of the certainty of those things which were written These Books are acknowledged Canonical both by us and the Papists so that touching this matter there is no controversie between us and them Among the confest writings of the Scriptures attested by all and not contradicted by any The four Gospels are first to be placed and then the Story of the Acts of the Apostles See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 3 4. and lib. 5. cap. 8. and lib. 6. cap. 18. The Epistles doubted of by some for a while were first the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third Epistles of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Revelation of which I shall treat more when I come to handle the Books of the New Testament particularly The Story of the woman taken in Adultery hath met with very much opposition See Gregories Preface to his Notes upon some passages of Scripture Crojus defends the truth of it Observat. in Nov. Testam c. 17. Vide Seldeni uxorem Ebraicam cap. 11. The Inscriptions and Titles prefixed before the Epistles are no part of holy Scripture written by the Apostles but added to the Epistles by some others The Subscriptions and Postscripts also of divers Books are false counterfeit and erroneous not written by the Apostles but added afterward by the Scribes which copied out the Epistles The Subscriptions of the later Epistle to Timothy and also to Titus are supposititious they are neither found in the Syriack nor in all Greek Copies nor yet in the vulgar Latine translation these additions were made some hundred years after the Apostles The Canonical Books of the New Testament are either Historical Doctrinal or Prophetical 1. Historical containing matters of fact the History of 1. Christ exhibited in the four Evangelists or Gospels as they are stiled by God himself Mark 1. 1. Matthew Mark Luke and Iohn called Gospels because they contain a message of joy and gladnesse They all treat of one subject Christ Jesus incarnate are most true Historians Luk. 1. 2. Ioh. 21. 24. 2. His Apostles in the Acts written by Luke thirty years after Christs Ascention so termed of the principal subject of the History though the acts of others not Apostles are there recorded 2. Dogmatical or Doctrinal such as were written by the Apostles for the instruction of the Church of God in faith and manners commonly called Epistles and that by warrant of the Scriptures 1 Thes. 5. 27. 2 Pet. 3. 1 16. because they were sent to them who had already received and professed the Gospel of Christ. The Apostles being oft times unable to instruct by their personal Presence supplied that by writing Epistles These are one and twenty written 1. By Paul 1. To whole Churches 1. Gentiles To the Romans To the Câ—ninthians To the Galatians To the Ephesians To the Philippians To the Colossians To the Thessalonians 2. Jews To the Hebrews 2. To particular Persons 1. Timothy 2. Titus 3. Philemon 2. Iames one 3. Peter two 4. Iohn three 5. Iude one 3. Prophetical wherein under certain resemblances the state of the Church of Christ till the end of the world from the time of Iohn the Evangelist is most truly and wonderfully described and receiveth its name Apocalyps of the Argument Beza Piscator Calvin Erasmus Grotius have done well on all the New Testament Of the Papists Iansenius hath done well on the Harmony of the Lutherans Chemnitius and Gerhard of the Protestants Calvin Maldonate and De Dieu Cameron Scultetus and Grotius have done well likewise on the Evangelists Matthew and Iohn were Apostles of the twelve Mark and Luke Evangelists Apostle is a name of Office or Dignity It notes one sent from another with command in special certain famous Embassadours of Christ. The Evangelists were Comites vicarii Apostolorum they accompanied the Apostles in preaching the Gospel and had curam vicariam omnium Ecclesiarum as the Apostles had curam principalem The Title Evangelist is taken 1. For such as wrote the Gospel 2. For such as taught the Gospel and these were of two sorts either such as had ordinary places and gifts or such whose places and gifts were extraordinary such Evangelists were Timothy and Titus Smectymn Answ. to an Humble Remonstrance Sect. 13. Matthew There was never any in the Church which doubted of its Authority Some say he wrote in Hebrew but that is uncertain as hath been already declared He interprets the Hebrew name Emanuel Chap. 1. 23. and those words Câ— 27. 46. therefore it is likely he wrote not in Hebrew for why should one that writeth in Hebrew interpret Hebrew words to such as
or if in the Articles of Religion any doubt or difficulty arise which cannot be decided out of Translations we must necessarily then have recourse to the Hebrew of the old and the Greek of the new Testament as Augustine witnesseth and Ierome in lib. Contra Helvidium Bellarmine grants that sometimes we must have recourse to the Hebrew and Greek fountains 1. When in the Latine Edition there be any errors of the Scribe 2. When there are divers readings 3. When there is any thing doubtful in the words or sentence 4. To understand the force and Energy of the word because all things are more emphatical in the Original 4. If the authority of the authentical Copies in Hebrew Chaldee and Greek fall then there is no pure Scripture in the Church of God there is no High Court of Appeal where controversies rising upon the diversity of translations or otherwise may be ended The exhortation of having recourse unto the Law and to the Prophets and of our Saviour Christ asking how it is written and how readest thou is now either of none effect or not sufficient The Papists differ among themselves in this controversie about the corruption of the originals Some of them say That the Hebrew of the Old and the Greek of the New Testament is not generally corrupted and yet is not so very pure a fountain that whatsoever differs from it is necessarily to be corrected by it Others say That the Jews in hatred of the Christian faith depraved and much corrupted the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament Which opinion as absurd is rejected by Bellarmine and is easily refuted I shall first lay down some reasons against the grosser opinion and also that of of Bellarmines before I come to Answer the particular Objections of the Papists 1. Ierome and Origen thus argue if the Jews corrupted the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament then they did this before the coming of Christ or after it Not before his coming for there was no cause why the Jews should do it and our Saviour Christ would never have suffered so gross a crime to have passed without due reproof when he was not silent for lesser faults On the contrary our Saviour sendeth us to the Scripture to learn the Doctrine of salvation Luke 16. 29. and proveth his Doctrine out of Moses and the Prophets Not after Christs coming then the Testimonies cited by Christ and his Apostles would have been expunged by them and the special prophesies concerning Christ but they are all extant The Jews have and yet still do keep the holy Text of Scripture most religiously and carefully which may appear since as Iohannes Isaac contra Lindan l. 2. a learned Jew writeth that there are above 200 arguments against the Jews opinion more evident and express in the Hebrew Text of the Old Testment then there be in the Latine translation From the days of our Saviour Christ until this time the Jews keep the Scripture with so great reverence saith the same Isaac ut jejunium indicunt si illa in terram ceciderit they publish a fast if it fall upon the ground This Testimony of Isaac Levita is the more to be esteemed because he was Lindans own Master and professor of the Hebrew Tongue in the University of Coolen and hath written three Books in the defence of the Hebrew truth against the cavils of his Scholar Arias Montanus for his rare skill of Tongues and Arts was put in trust by King Philip to set forth the Bible in Hebrew Greek and Latine wherein he hath reproved that Treatise of Lindan and disclosed his folly Muis who hath written a Commentary on the Psalms a great Hebrician and learned Papist hath written against Morinus about this subject The most learned Papists Senensis Bannes Lorinus Pagnine Marinus Brixianus Valla Andradius Bellarmine and Genebrard hold That the Jews did not maliciously corrupt the Hebrew Text. Iosephus l. 1. contra Appian who lived after our Saviour saith That the Jews did keep the holy Scripture with so great fidelity that they would rather dye then change or alter any thing in it Euseb. Eccles. Hist l. 3. cap. 10. teacheth the same thing The Stupendious diligence of the Massorites in numbering of the words and letters with the variations of pointing and writing least any place or suspition should be given of falsifying it seems to be a good plea also against the Jews wilful depraving of Scripture Paulo post Hieronymmm confecta est Masora quam utilissimum thesaurum Arias appellat Chamierus Masora opus immensum Herculeo labore elaboratum quo omnia Scripturae vocabula syllabae litterae apices numerantur illud Rabbini usitata appellatione Legis vocant sepimentum Dilher Elect. l. 1. c. 22. Vide Muis de Heb. edit Author ac verit If Origen or Ierome the two chiefest Hebricians among the Fathers had had the least suspicion of this they would never have bestowed so much time in the learning of this tongue nor have taken such indefatigable pains in translating the Bibles out of Hebrew Yet Morinus would seem to give answer to this viz. That we might convince the Jews out of their own Books Ierome doth in a thousand places call it the Hebrew truth fontem limpidissimum and prefers it before the Translation of the Septuagint and all other versions whatsoever He calls the Hebrew in the Old and Greek in the New Testament Fontes veritatis Farther if the Jews would have corrupted the Scripture they could not for the Books were dispersed throughout the whole world how could the Jews then being so far dispersed themselves confer together and corrupt them all with one consent The Books were not onely in the hands of the Jews but of Christians also and in their custody and they would never have suffered the Books of the Old Testament which are the foundation of faith and life to be corrupted Adde if the Jews would have corrupted the Scripture they would have corrupted those places which make most against them concerning Christs person and office as that prophesie of Dan. 9. of the Messiahs coming before the destruction of Ierusalem that Hag. 2. 9. which setteth out the glory of the second Temple to be greater then the glory of the first in regard of the presence of the Lord in it that Gen. 49. 10. Who is such a stranger in the Jewish controversies as to be ignorant how stoutly and pertinaciously many of the Jews deny that by Shiloh there is understood the Messias but the three fold paraphrase there hath expresly added the word Messias and stops the mouthes of the Jews who must not deny their authority so that they fear nothing more then to contest with those Christians who read and understand the Chaldee Paraphrases and interpretations of the Rabbines See Mr. Mede on that Text. Psalm 2. 12. where the vulgar Latine hath apprehendite disciplinam quae lectio nihil magnificum de
not only the delineation and constitution of things created but also the Word of God and the Doctrine of the Gospel long since propounded to the Jews and so propounded as they could not but hear because it was published openly to all the whole world by the mystery of the holy Apostles out of the predictions of the Prophets Paul interprets the comparison propounded by the Prophet and teacheth That as certainly as the lines of heaven run forth into all the earth so certainly in these last times the Doctrine of the Gospel came forth into all the earth by the Apostles preaching and therefore the Apostle did not rashly change the word of the Prophet because the Hebrew Text in the Prophet was corrupt but purposely in stead of delineation the Apostle put in sonus having respect to the present accomplishment of the promise whereby God had fore-told that all the Gentiles should be converted to the communion of the Gospel and to this end he did foreshew that he would give unto them Preachers Coton urgeth two other places to shew that the Hebrew Text is corrupted Mat. 2. 23. and Mat. 27. Object Mat. 2. 23. He shall be called a Nazarene is no where found though the Evangelist say that it is written therefore it followeth saith he that the Hebrew original which we have is imperfect Answ. Saint Ierom saith That this place was objected to him above a hundred times and that he hath as often answered it viz. That if the Hebrew be imperfect having no such passage then is also that of the Septuagint and the Vulgar so that the Objection is not against the Hebrew but against the Scripture in what language soever it be Maldonat after he had well weighed divers opinions holds that of Ieroms for the most sure which is to draw Nazarene from Netzer a branch Isa. 11. 1. Iunius in his Parallels Piscator Dr Taylor Mr Dod go the same way Chrysostom and Theophylact because they cannot undo this knot cut it thus saying that many of the Books of the Prophets are lost Bucer thinketh that place Iud. 15. 5. is here noted Samson being a Redeemer as he was a figure of Christ and the Book of the Iudges was composed by divers Prophets Calvin Marlorat Beza Scultetus and Mr Perkins seem to encline to this opinion The last large Annotations mention both these Interpretations but adhere rather to the former Object The second place urged by Coton to prove the corruption of the Hebrew is Matth. 27. 9. The Evangelist cites Ieremiah for that which is to be found only in Zachary Answ. Iunius in his Parallels and Dr Taylor on the temptation bring six answers to reconcile these places 1. Some say it joyns together both one place in Ieremiah Chap. 18. 1 2 3. and that of Zachary but there is little or no agreement between them 2. Some say that it is not in Ieremiahs writings which are Canonical but in some Apocryphal Writings of Ieremiah which the Jews had and which Chrysostom confesseth he saw wherein these words were but it is not likely that the holy Evangelist would leave a Canonical Text and cite an Apocryphal or give such credit to it or seek to build our faith upon it and by our rule that Book should be Canonical which is cited by Christ or his Apostles 3. Some say that Matthew forgat and for Zaechary put down Ieremiah so Augustine and Erasmus but with more forgetfulnesse for holy men wrote as they were moved by Gods Spirit 4. Some think it the errour of heedless Writers who might easily so erre but all the oldest Copies and the most Ancient Fathers have the name of Ieremiah 5. Some say that Zachariah being instructed and trained up with Ieremiah did deliver it by tradition from Ieremiah and so Ieremiah spake it by Zachariah which might be true because it is said in the Text As was spoken by Ieremiah not written But sixthly the most compendious and likely way of reconciling is this that Zachariah and Ieremiah was the same man having two names which was very usual among the Jews as Salomon was called Iedidiah Iehoiachim Ieconias and Coniah Simon Peter Cephas and Bariona Matthew Levi. So far Iunius and D. Taylor See M. Robert Baily on Zach. 3. 1. p. 11. and last large Annotat. The best of the Popish Writers cannot deny but that the name Ieremiah the Prophet is put for Zachary either through the negligence of the Scribes or else it was inserted into the Text out of the Margent the Evangelist saying no more But that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet as both Iansenius and Maldonat◠in loc do confesse Chamier distinguisheth of a two fold depravation one of Interpretation herein we excuse not nor defend the Jews Second of the letter herein they are to be patroniz'd against the Papists who thorow their sides strike at the very Scriptures and labour to overthrow their Authority The Hebrew Edition then notwithstanding these and such like frivolous Objections is sincere and uncorrupt and if any errors crept in through negligence or ignorance of the Pen-men which copied out the Books yet Bellarmine himself granteth they are of no great moment In matters pertaining to faith and manners saith he there is nothing wanting in the integrity of the Scriptures Vide Capel Critica Sac. l. 6. c. 2. Haud negare ausim temporum injuria descriptorum incuria errata quaedam sphalmata in textum Hebraeum irrepsisse Amama Antibarb Bibl. lib. 1. c. 1. What reasons can the Jesuites alledge why the Hebrew and the Greek which kept their integrity four hundred years together after Christ amidst as bitter Enemies as ever they had as troublesome and tempestuous times as ever were since should after in time of lesse danger and greater quiet lose not their beauty only but their chastity also And we marvel that the Jesuites are not afraid to suffer this blot to fall upon their Popish government which boasteth and saith It is the pillar of truth and yet hath had no better care to preserve the truth Objections of the Papists against the Purity of the Greek Text in the New Testament Object They instance in Rom. 12. 11. to be corrupt the Greek hath serving the time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for serving the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ. Many of the ancient Greek Copies and Scholiasts have also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Salmeron the Jesuite confesseth Serving the Lord and it appeareth in the Syriack Translation and who seeth not that it might rather be an oversight of the writer taking one word for another rather then a fault in the Text and the cause of the mistake saith Beza was the short writing of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was taken by some for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereas they should have taken it for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If we should admit the other reading we
his Rationale Theologicum l 1. c. 3. 4 5. 8. and l. 2 c. 5. 6. and also by Daillè in his Book entituled Laâ—foy fondee sur les Sainctes Escritures 1 Partie He shews there That Christ and his Apostles and the Ancient Fathers in disputing against their Adversaries used consequences drawn from the scripture Mat. 12. 32. Acts 17. 2. 3. and 18 23. Acts 17. 3. opening and alledging St Luke there useth two words very proper for this subject the first signifies to open the other to put one thing neer another to shew that the Apostle proved his conclusions by the scriptures in clearing first the prophecies and in shewing the true sense and after in comparing them with the events the figures with the things and the shadows with the body where the light of the truths of the Gospel of it self shined forth Mat. 22. 29 31 32. He blames them for not having learned the Resurrection of the dead by this sentence of the scripture therefore they ought to have learned it Now the sentence which he alledgeth saith nothing formally and expresly of the Resurrection of the dead but infers it from what he had laid down Hic Dominum uti principiis rationis naturae adeo manifestum est ut ne Veronius quidem Magister Artis negandi negare illud possit Vedel Rat. Theol. l. â— c. 6. vide plura ibid. c. 5. The Ancient Fathers prove by consequences drawn from scripture that God the Father is without beginning against the Sabellians and that the Son is consubstantial with the Father against the Arrians that Christ hath two Natures against the Eutychians The Papists will not be able to prove their Purgatory and many other of their corrupt opinions by the express words of Scripture We shall now lay down some Propositions or Theoremes about the sufficiency of Scripture First In every Age of the Church the Lord hath revealed so much supernatural truth as was for that age necessary unto salvation his wayes he made known to Moses Psal. 103. 7. and his statutes to Israel Deut. 4. 6. Psal. 147. 20. Heb. 1. 1. Therefore that is an erroneous opinion that before the Law written men were saved by the Law of nature and in the time of the Law by the Law of Moses and since in the time of the Gospel by the Word of grace Secondly The substance of all things necessary to salvation ever since the fall of Adam hath been and is one and the same as the true Religion hath been one and unchangeable 1. The knowledge of God and Christ is the summe of all things necessary to salvation Ioh. 17. 3. Col. 2. 2. but this knowledge was ever necessary Ier. 9. 23. Act. 4. 12. the fathers indeed saw Christ more obscurely and aenigmatically we more clearly distinctly and perspicuously but yet they knew him and believed in him unto salvation as well as we Ioh. 8. 56. 2. The Covenant of grace which God made with man is an everlasting Covenant therein the Lord hath revealed himself to be one and unchangeable as in nature so in will Heb. 13. 8. Rom. 3. 29. shewing that as God is one in nature truth and constancy and that as well toward the Gentiles as toward the Jews so he would justifie both the Circumcision and Uncircumcision the Jew and the Gentile by one way of Religion that is to say through faith and belief in his Sonne Jesus Christ. 3. Christ and his Apostles professed and taught no new Religion but the same which the Scriptures of the Old Testament did before instruct Matth. 5. 17. Iohn 5. 39. Acts 10. 43. Luke 24. 25 26 27 44 45. Acts 18. 28. and 17. 7. and 26. 22. and 28. 23. Rom. 6. 26. Therefore the believing Jews and the converted Gentiles are stiled the children of faithfull Abraham being justified by Faith as Abraham was Whence we may conclude that before under and after the Law since the fall of Adam there was never but one true Catholick Religion or way to Heaven and happiness Thirdly The Word of God being uttered in old time sundry wayes was at length made known by writing the Lord stirring up and by his holy Spirit inspiring his servants to write his will and pleasure Fourthly So long as there was any truth in any Age necessary to be more fully and clearly known then was already revealed in the Books of Moses it pleased God to stirre up holy men whom he divinely inspired and sufficiently furnished to make the Truth known unto the Church thus after Moses during the time of the Law the Lord raised up Prophets who opened the perfect way of life unto the Church of the Old Testament more clearly then it was before manifested in the Books of Moses the Time and Age of the Church requiring the same The Church of the Jews in the several Ages thereof was sufficiently taught and instructed in all things necessary to Salvation by the writings of Moses and the Prophets which appears 1. In that our Saviour being asked of one What he should do that he might inherit eternal life answered What is written in the Law and Prophets How readest thou Luke 10. 25 26. and out of the Scripture he declared himself to be the Saviour of the world fore-told and promised Matth. 21. 44. and 26. 31. Luk 4. 21. and 24 25 26 27 44. Ioh. 3. 14. 2. The answer of Abraham to the rich man sending his friends to Moses and the Prophets sheweth that they sufficed to instruct the faithful Jews in all things necessary to Salvation Luk. 16. 29 30. by them they might learn how to obtain Life and escape Death when he saith Let them hear them he meaneth them only as that place is meant Mat. 17. 5. The Jews themselves acknowledged the sufficiency of those writings to lead them unto life and happiness Ioh. 5. 39. Fifthly The Prophets did expound the Law of God and speak more plainly precisely and distinctly touching the coming of the Messias then Moses did but the last full and clear Will of God touching the Salvation of man was not manifeâ—â—ed by them that was together and at once to be published and taught by the Messias who also at his coming did establish that order in the Church of God which was to continue therein for ever For 1. Christ was ordained of the Father to be the great Doctor of his Church a Prophet more excellent then the rest that were before him both in respect of his Person Office Manner of receiving his Doctrine and the excellency of the Doctrine which he delivered 2. This was well known not only among the Jews but also among the Samaritans insomuch that the woman of Samaria could say I know when the Messias is come he will tell us all things Joh. 4. 25. 3. The time wherein God spake unto us by his Sonne is called the last dayes or the last time Heb. 1. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 20. to note that
we are not hereafter to expect or look for any fuller or more clear Revelation of Divine Mysteries then that which was then delivered 4. Christ is called a Mediator of the New Testament or the New Covenant Heb. 9. 15. because all things are established by him as they ought to continue for ever for that which is old decayeth and is ready to vanish but that which is new abideth Heb. 8. 13. 5. It pleased the Lord in great wisdom to reveal the Covenant of grace to the Church that she might not despair but obscurely at the first that she might earnestly long for the coming of that Messiah who was to make known what he had heard and seen of the Father which dispensation was needful that the grace of God might not be contemned as haply it would have been if God had fully revealed and made known his bounty unto man before he had seen his misery and the necessity thereof Our Saviour Christ for substance of Doctrine necessary to Salvation taught nothing which was not before in some sort contained in the writings of Moses and the Prophets out of whom he confirmed his Doctrine but that which was in them more obscurely aenigmatically and briefly he explained more excellently fully and clearly the Apostles proved their Doctrine out of the Book of Moses and the Prophets Act. 17. 11. and 26. 22. Luke 24. 27. Rom. 1. 2. Act. 28. 23. Sixthly All things necessary in that manner as we have spoken were taught and inspired to the Apostles by our Saviour Christ and there were no new inspirations after their times nor are we to expect further hereafter which we prove 1. By places of Scripture Ioh. 14. 26. he that teacheth all things omitteth nothing Christ said all things to his Apostles as appears Iohn 15. 15. and 17. 8. Iohn 16. 13. 2. By reasons drawn from thence 1. The plentiful pouring forth of the Spirit was deferred till the glorifying of Christ he being glorified it was no longer to be delayed Christ being exalted on the right-hand of God obtained the Spirit promised and that was not according to measure and poured the same in such abundance as it could be poured forth and received by men so that was fulfilled which was fore-told by Ioel 2. 28. Acts 2. 33. Iohn 3. 34 35. Acts 2. 16 17. 2. The Scripture and the Prophecies of the Old Testament do teach and declare That all Divine Truth should fully and at once be manifested by the Messias who is the only Prophet high-Priest and King of his Church there is no other Revelation promised none other needful besides that which was made by him Isa. 11. 9. Act. 3. 23 24. Ioel 2. 23. Vide Mercerum in loc therefore the last inspiration was made to the Apostles and none other to be expected The Doctrine of the Law and the Prophets did suffice to Salvation yet it did send the Fathers to expect somewhat more perfect 1 Pet. 1. 10. but to the preaching of the Gospel nothing is to be added we are not sent to wait for any clearer vision 3. So long as any truth needful to be known was unrevealed or not plainly taught the Lord did stir up some Prophet or other to teach the same unto the Church therfore the Lord surceasing to speak since the publishing of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the delivery of the same in writing is unto us a manifest token that the whole will of God is now brought to light and that no new Revelation is to be expected Our seventh Proposition is Christ and his Apostles were able to propound and teach by lively voice that Doctrine which pertains to perfection Iohn 1. 18. and 11. 11 32. Iohn 8. 26 and the Apostles perfectly taught all things which are or shall be necessary for the Church Acts 20. 27. Gal. 1. 7 8 9. The Doctrine of repentance and remission of sins in the name of Christ doth summarily contain all things necessarily to salvation Act. 5. 31. and 11. 11. but this Doctrine the Apostles preached Act. 13. 38 39. Luke 24. 47. The Word of God is not only Milk for Babes but strong Meat for men of ripe years 1 Cor. 3. 1 2. Heb. 5. 14. and 6. 1 2. therefore it containeth not only matter of preparation but of perfection Our eighth Proposition is The summe and substance of that heavenly Doctrine which was taught by the Prophets and Apostles was by them committed to writing the holy Ghost giving them a commandment and guiding their hands therein that they could not erre so that the Word preached and written by them is one in substance both in respect of matter which is the will and word of God and inward form viz. the Divine Truth immediatly inspired though different in the external form and manner of delivery Our ninth Proposition is That nothing is necessary to be known of Christian over and above that which is found in the Old Testament which is not clearly anâ— evidently contained in the Books of the Apostles and Evangelists Our last Proposition is that all things which have been are or shall be necessary to the salvation of the Church to the end of the world are perfectly contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles long since divinely inspired writteâ— and published and now received by the Church of God so that no new Reveltion or Tradition beside those inspired published and comprehended in the Scripture are necessary for the salvation of the Church There are three opinions 1. Of the Papists who altogether deny it 2. Of the Socinians which would have all things expresly contained in Scripture and if it be â—â—â— totidem verbis they reject it 3. Of the Orthodox who say it contains all things expresly or by consequence Crocius in his Antiweigelius cap. 1. Quaest. 8. shews that private Revelation Dreams Conferences with Angels are not to be desired and expected in matters â—â— faith the Canon of the Scripture being now compleat The Weigelians talk of â—â— Seculum Spiritus Sancti as God the Father had his time the time of the Lâ—â— Christ his time the time of the Gospel so say they the holy Ghost shall â—â—â— his time when there shall be higher dispensations and we shall be wiser then the Apostles See Mat. 24. 14. and 28. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 26. See Mr Gillesp. Miscel. c. 10. Some say the Scriptures are but for the training up of Christians during their â—â—nority as Grammar rules for boyes and are not able to acquaint the soul â—â— the highest discoveries of God and truth And most corruptly they serve themselâ—â—â— with that expression of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 11. This Glasse say they is â—â—â— Scriptures through which we see something of God indeed whilst we are â—â—â—â—dren in understanding but very obscurely and brokenly and therefore say theâ—â—â— if ye would discern of God clearly and see him as he is ye must break the Glasse and look quite beyond Scriptures
infallible ground there is none such of supernatural truth but the Scripture Because our Adversaries do contend for Traditions not written hotly and zealously against the total perfection of the Scripture that they might thrust upon us many points by their own confession not contained in Scripture and usurp to themselves irrefragable authority in the Church it shall not be amisse largely to consider of this matter And first to enquire of the signification of the words Greek and Latine which are translated Tradition and then to come to the matter which is controverted between us and the Papists The Greek word signifying Tradition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the New Testament is used onely in these places Matth. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. 1 Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 1. 14. Colos 2. 8. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and in the vulgar Latine is rendred Traditio Mat. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. Gal. 1. 14. Col. 2. 6. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and Praecepta 1 Cor. 11. 2. Whereto the Rhemists translation which seemeth to be but a bare translation of the Vulgar Latin doth wholly agree using the word Tradition every where excepting 1 Cor. 11. 2. where they use the word Pâ—ecepts but set in the margent the word Tradition Arias Montanus in his interlineal Translation doth render it Traditio Beza doth commonly express it by the word traditio In the English Geneva Bible we translate it by the word Instruction Tradition calling mens precepts Traditions the Apostles Doctrine Ordinances or Instructions not that we feared the word Tradition but because we would not have the simple deceived as though the unwritten verities of the Papists were thereby commended or as though we had some honourable conceit of them and what we did herein the signification of the word doth give us free liberty to do in our last English Translation we use the word Tradition as often as the Vulgar Latine or the Rhemists have done not that we were driven by fear or shame to alter what was done before but because we would cut off all occasion of carping at our Translation though never so unjust First We contend not about the name Tradition the word may lawfully be used if the sense affixed thereto be lawful 2. All Traditions unwritten are not simply condemned by us 3. The Apostles delivered by lively voice many observations dispensable and alterable according to the circumstances of time and persons appertaining to order and comelinesse only we say That they were not of the substance of Religion that they were not general concerning all Churches 4. We receive the number and names of the Authors of Books Divine and Canonical as delivered by tradition but the Divine Truth of those Books is in it self clear and evident unto us not depending on the Churches Authority The Books of Scripture have not their Authority quoad nos from the approbation of the Church but win credit of themselves and yield sufficient satisfaction to all men of their Divine Truth whence we judge the Church that receiveth them to be led by the Spirit of God yet the Number Authors and Integrity of the parts of those Books we receive as delivered by Tradition 5. The continued practice of such things as are neither expresly contained in Scripture nor the example of such practice expresly there delivered though the Grounds Reasons and cause of the necessity of such practice be there contained and the benefit and good that followeth of it we receive upon Tradition though the thing it self we receive not for Tradition Of this sort is the Baptism of Infants which may be named a Tradition because it is not expresly delivered in Scripture that the Apostles did baptize â—nfants nor any expresse precept there found that they should so do yet is not this so received by bare and naked Tradition but that we finde the Scripture to deliver unto us the ground of it Bellarmine and Maldonat both do confesse That the Baptism of Infants may be proved by the Scripture and therefore Maldonat concludes Nobis verò traditio non est Bellarmine as Whitaker shews contradicts himself for first he saith That the Baptism of Infants is an unwritten Tradition and after That the Catholicks can prove Baptism of Infants from the Scriptures To this head we may referre the observation of the Lords-day the precept whereof is not found in Scripture though the practice be And if for that cause any shall name it a Tradition we will not contend about the word if he grant withall that the example Apostolical hath the force of a Law as implying a common equity concerning us no lesse then it did them If any man shall call the summary comprehension of the chief heads of Christian Doctrine contained in the Creed commonly called The Apostles Creed a Tradition we will not contend about it For although every part thereof be contained in Scripture yet the orderly connexion and distinct explication of those principal Articles gathered into an Epitome wherein are implied and whence are inferred all Conclusions Theological is an Act humane not divine and in that sense may be called a Tradition But let it be noted withall that we admit it not to have that credit as now it hath to be the Rule of Faith for this is the priviledge of holy Scripture The Creed it self was gathered out of Scripture and is to be expounded by the Scripture therefore it is not given to be a perfect Canon of faith and manners By Tradition is noted 1. Whatsoever is delivered by men divinely inspired and immediately called whether it be by lively voice or by writing 2. In special it notes the word of God committed to writing 1 Cor. 15. 3. 3. It signifies Rites expresly contained in writing Act. 6. 14. 4. It betokens that which is not committed to writing but only delivered by lively voice of the Apostles 5. It signifieth that which is invented and delivered by men not immediately called In Scripture Tradition is taken 1. In good part for any Rite or Doctrine of God delivered to his Church either by word or writing whether it concern faith and good works or the external Government of the Church 2 Thess. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 11. 15. and 23. 2. In ill part it noteth the vain idle and unwarrantable inventions of men whether Doctrine or Rites Mat. 15. 3. Mar. 7. 8 9. When the Fathers speak reverently of Traditions by the word Tradition either they understand the holy Scripture which also is a Tradition it is a Doctrine left unto us Or by Traditions they understand observations touching Ecclesiastical policy Du Moulin Reasons confirming the sufficiency of Scripture against Popish Traditions 1. The whole Church is founded upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles which were not true if any Doctrine was necessary to Salvation not revealed by the Prophets and Apostles 2.
The Prophets and Christ and his Apostles condemn Traditions Isa. 29. 13. Mat. 15. 3 6. Col. 2. 8. Therefore they are not to be received Christ opposeth the Commandment and Scriptures to Traditions therefore he condemns Traditions not written If the Jews might not adde to the Books of Moses then much lesse may we adde to the Canon of Scripture so much increased since 3. Those things which proceed from the will of God only can be made known to us no other way but by the Revelation of the Scripture all Articles of Faith and Precepts of Manners concerning substance of Religion proceed from the will of God only Mat. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 11. Gal. 1. 8. As in this place the Apostle would have nothing received besides that which he preached so 1 Cor. 4. 6. He will have nothing admitted above or more then that which is written See Act. 26. 22. Iohn 20. ult Whence it is manifest that all necessary things may be found in Scripture since full and perfect Faith ariseth from thence which eternal salvation followeth Bellarmine saith Iohn speaks only of the miracles of Christ that he wrote not all because those sufficed to perswade the world that Christ was the Son of God Those words indeed in ver 30. are to be understood of Christs miracles but those in ver 31. rather are to be generally interpreted for the History only of the miracles sufficeth not to obtain Faith or Life The Question betwixt the Papists and us is De ipsa Doctrina tradita non de tradendi modo touching the substance of the Doctrine delivered not of the manner of delivering it and of Doctrine delivered as the Word of God not of Rites and Ceremonies They maintain that there be doctrinal Traditions or Traditions containing Articles of Faith and substantial matters of Divine Worship and Religion not found in the holy Scriptures viz. Purgatory Invocation of Saints Adoration of Images Papal Monarchy Bellarmine and before him Peresius distinguisheth Traditions both from the Authors and the Matter From the Authors into Divine Apostolical and Ecclesiastical From the Matter into those which are concerning Faith and concerning Manners into perpetuall and temporall universall and particular necessary and free Divine Traditions that is Doctrines of Faith and of the Worship and service of God any of which we deny to be but what are comprized in the written Word of God Apostolick Traditions say they are such Ordinances as the Apostles prescribed for ceremony and usage in the Church as the observation of the memorial of the Nativity Death and Resurrection of Christ the alteration of the seventh day from the Jews Sabbath to the day of Christs Resurrection Ecclesiastical ancient Customs which by degrees through the Peoples consent obtained the force of a Law Traditions concerning Faith as the perpetuall Virginity of Mary the Mother of Christ and that there are onely four Gospels of Manners as the sign of the Crosse made in the Fore-head Fasts and Feastings to be observed on certain dayes Perpetual which are to be kept to the end of the World Temporal for a certain time as the observation of certain legal Ceremonies even to the full publishing of the Gospel Universal Traditions which are delivered to the whole Church to be kept as the observation of Easter Whit sontide and other great Feasts Particular which is delivered to one or more Churches as in the time of Augustine fasting on the Sabbath-day which was kept only at Rome Necessary Traditions which are delivered in the form of a Precept that Easter is to be celebrated on the Lords Day Free which are delivered in the form of a Councel as sprinkling of holy Water Object The Scripture is not perfect with a perfection of parts because many parts are either defective or excessive 1. Some labour with a defect as Genes 11. 12. a person is omitted in the Genealogy of Canaan which was the Sonne of Arphaxad but it is reckoned in Luke in Christs Genealogy not in the Old Testament therefore there is a defect Answ. Luke reckons it according to the vulgar opinion of the Jews Iunius in his Parallels would have the fault to be in the Septuagint whom Luke followed not approving of their errour but yielding to the time least the Gospel otherwise should have been prejudiced but Beza's opinion is rather to be approved of that this word is inserted from the Ignorance of those who undertook to correct this Text according to the Translation of the Seventy Interpreters For in an Ancient Manuscript which Beza followed this word Canaan was not to be found therefore he omitted it in his Translation and so hath our great English Bible Object There is something found in the Scripture against the Commandment of God Deut. 4. 2. therefore there is excess as well as defect for many Books which we believe to be Canonical are added Answ. He doth not forbid adding by Gods Command but from the will of man for God himself added afterward The Papists Arguments for Traditions answered Object Bellarmine saith Religion was preserved for two thousand years from Adam to Moses onely by Tradition therefore the Scripture is not simply necessary Ans. By the like reason I might argue That Religion was long preserved not only without the Pope of Rome but also without Baptism and the Lords Supper with the like Institutions therefore they are not simply necessary yet none of ours hold the Scriptures simply necessary 2. It is false that Religion was preserved all that while by ordinary Tradition only for the living voice of God sounded most perpetually in the Church and the Doctrine of Religion was conveyed successively from the Father to the Son which living voice of God by little and little ceasing writing afterward succeeded and hath the same necessity now which Gods living voice had before Object Whatsoever things are commended from Scripture are necessary but so are Traditions Ergò They are necessary Iohn 16. 12. I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them now therefore say they the Lord spake many things which are not written Answ. 1. He saith not that he had many things to tell them which he had not taught them before but which they were not now so well capable of For it appeareth that he taught them that which they understood not and therefore they needed to be further taught of them by the holy Ghost which should not teach them any new thing that Christ had not taught but onely make them understand that which they had been taught of our Saviour Christ. 2. If the holy Ghost did teach them any thing which our Saviour Christ had not before spoke unto them of yet that makes nothing for Traditions seeing that which the holy Spirit taught them he taught them out of the Scriptures 3. If the holy Ghost should have taught the Apostles some things which neither
Christ had told them of nor the Scriptures had taught them yet this is rather against the Papists For that which the holy Ghost taught them they undoubtedly left in record unto the Church as being faithful stewards and revealing the whole counsel of God unto the people 4. It hath been the practice of Hereticks as Augustine affirmeth at all times to cover their dreams and phantasies with this sentence of our Saviour Christ. Lastly If it be asked What were those grave and great mysteries which the Apostles could not for their rudeness bear they are forsooth oyl and spittle in Baptism Candles light at noon dayes which was not in the darker time of the Law baptizing of Bels and such like gue-gaws as the grossest and carnallest men are fittest to receive Object 2 Thess 2. 15. Therefore Brethron stand fast and hold the Traditions which ye have been taught whether by word or our Epistle From these words say our Adversaries it appears that all things were not written Et nullum Papistae in Scripturis locum probabiliorem inveniunt saith Whitaker The Hereticks say the Rhemists on this place purposely guilefully and of ill conscience refrain in their Translations from the Ecclesiastical and most usual word Tradition evermore when it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greek word but when it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the Traditions of the Church as indeed in true sense it never doth there they use it most gladly Here therefore and in the like places that the Reader may not so easily like of Traditions unwritten commended by the Apostle they translate Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and what they can invent else to hide the Truth from the simple or unwary Reader whose Translations have none other end but to beguile such by Art and Conveyance Thus farre the Rhemists Paul taught the Thessalonians some things by word of mouth which he taught them not in his two Epistles which he wrote unto them therefore he taught some Doctrins which he wrote not as if that Paul wrote no more Epistles then these two whereby that which he taught not them in writing unto them he taught them by writing unto others Secondly How followeth this Argument Paul wrote not all the Doctrines of God unto the Thessalonians therefore they are not all written in the Prophetical and Evangelical writings whereas it is plainly testified that the Old Testament containeth a perfect Rule of the Doctrine of salvation the New being written for a Declaration of the fulfilling and further clearing of that in the Old Testament Thirdly It appeareth manifestly in the Acts what was the summe of that which Paul taught the Thessalonians by word of mouth For there it is witnessed that Paul taught out of the Scriptures that it behoved Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead and that Jesus was Christ this teaching then by word is there limited to the Scriptures of the Law and Prophets Neither ought it to seem strange that this was the summe of all which the Apostle taught at Thessalonica where he he tarried so small a while when amongst the Corinthians where he remained longest of any place and consequently taught most he sheweth that he taught nothing but Christ and him crucified Fourthly The Apostle himself in this very place calling vers 14. whatsoever he taught by word or wrote by the name of the Gospel doth declare evidently that he taught nothing but that which is contained in Scripture seeing the Apostle defineth the Gospel which he preached to be that which is contained in the Scriptures Fifthly That the Thessalonians had some part of Christian Doctrine delivered by word of mouth that is by the Apostles preaching at such time as he did write unto them and some part by his Epistles the Text enforceth us to grant But that the Church at this day or ever since the Testament was written had any Tradition by word of mouth necessary to salvation which was not contained in the Old and New Testament we will never grant The Papists do commonly abuse the name of Tradition which signifieth properly a delivery or a thing delivered for such a matter as is delivered onely by word of mouth and so received from hand to hand that is never put in writing but hath his credit without the holy Scripture of God as the Jews had their Cabala and the Scribes and the Pharisees their Traditions besides the Law of God For the justifying of our Translation it is true that we alter according to the circumstances of the place especially considering that the word Tradition which of it self is indifferent as well to that which is written as to that which is not written hath been of us and them appropriated to note forth onely unwritten Constitutions therefore we must needs avoid in such places as this the word Traditions though our last Translation useth it where the simple might be deceived to think that the Holy Ghoâ—t did ever commend any such to the Church which he would not have committed to writing in the holy Scriptures and in stead of the word so commonly taken although it do not necessarily signifie any such matter we doe use such words as doe truely expresse the Apostles meaning and the Greek word doth also signifie therefore we use these words Ordinances or Instructions Institutions or the Doctrine delivered all which being of one or near sense the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie and the same doth Tradition signifie if it be rightly understood Object 1 Timothy 6. 20. O Timothy Keep that which is committed to thy trust By the name of pledge saith Bellarmine not the Scripture but the treasure of unwritten Doctrine is understood Depositum say the Rhemists is the whole Doctrine of Christianity being taught by the Apostles and delivered their Successors Answ. Though other learned men interpret this pledge or gage to be the gift of the Holy Ghost yet we willingly acknowledge that it is to be understood of the Doctrine of Christianity as that which hath best ground both by circumstance of this and conference of other places Whence we inferre That the Doctrine of truth is not the Churches Decrees but the Lords given to the Church to keep only wherewith the Title of a pledge cannot stand unlesse one may lay to pledge a thing in his own hands since in Popery the Church her self maketh the Doctrine which her self taketh to pledge Herein they handle it like a pledge that they lock it up fast where the people of God for whose use it is given to be kept cannot come unto it What had become of the Law of God if others had not been more faithful keepers of it then the Priests to whom the principal Copy thereof written with the finger of God himself was committed There are some points of faith not contained in the Scripture neither in the Old nor New
the Mysteries of the Revelation the exposition rather of modern Interpreters then Fathers is to be received because in our times not theirs there is an accomplishment of those Prophecies and many things were more clearly known by them in those days the Ceremonies and Types of Moses his Law were better perceived by the Jews then us God the Author of the Scripture could speak perspicuously for he is wisdom it self and he would speak so because he caused the Scripture to be written to instruct us to our eternal salvation Rom. 15. 4. and he commands us to seek in the Scripture eternal life We do not account the prophecy of Isaiah touching Christ which the Eunuch read to be a dark and obscure prediction but we know it was clear and plain enough though the Eunuch a raw Proselyte understood not the meaning of it The Fathers proved their opinions out of the Scriptures therefore the Scriptures are more clear then the writings and Commentaries of the Fathers To every one which readeth with humility and invocation of God the Book of the Apocalipse the obscurest and hardest Book to understand of all other blessedness is promised when it cannot befal to any that understandeth nothing it is manifest that the promise of blessedness includeth a warrant of understanding of it so much as is necessary to salvation We affirm that many places in the Scripture are very obscure and that either from the obscurity of the things as in the Prophecies of future things the event must interpret them as Daniels Prophecies of the four Monarchies were in times past very dark but easier since when all things were fulfilled so the coming of Antichrist in the New Testament drew the Fathers into divers opinions so even yet there are many things obscure in the Revelation which are not accomplished So those things which are spoken of the Messiah in the Old Testament are either not understood or not fully without the New Testament Sometimes the ambiguity of words breeds a difficulty as I and the Father are one the Arians understood it of a union of will as when Christ prayed Iohn 17. that the Disciples might be one Hitherto may be referred those places which are to be understood allegorically as the Canticles the first Chapter of Ezekiel 3. Some places are obscure from the ignorance of ancient Rites and Customs as that place 1 Cor. 15. 29. of Baptizing for the dead is diversly explained by Interpreters both old and new There are six Interpretations of it in Bellarmine l. 1. de purgatorio c. 8. Viginti praeter hujus loci expositiones deprehendo saith one in a Theological disputation De baptismo veterum Ambrose saith Paul had a respect to that custom of some who baptized the living for the dead Piscator and Bucane say The custom of the ancient Church is noted here who baptized Christians at the Graves that so it might be a symbole of their belief and confession of the Resurrection of the Dead Tarnovius proves that that rite was not in use in the Apostles time Calvin interprets it of those who were baptized when they were ready to die but Beza thinks by Baptizing is understood the Rite of Washing the bodies before the Burial that ablution used upon the dead as if the Apostle should thence confirm the Resurrection of the dead q. d. that that is a cold vain and foolish Ceremony if the dead should not rise again And truly it is certain that those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being considered in themselves may as well be rendred Super mortuos as pro mortuis Andreas Hyâ—â—rius sheweth in a particular Tract what various opinions there are about this place Voetius hath written a Tract Dâ— insolubilibus Scripturae Estius and Dr Hall on the hard places of Scripture Divers reasons may be rendred why God would have many things in the Scripture obscure and difficult 1. To make us diligent both in Prayer to him to open to us the meaning of the Scriptures and likewise in Reading Meditating searching and comparing the Scriptures 2. To remove disdain from us we quickly slight those things that are easie 3. That we might more prize heavenly Truths gotten with much labor 4. To tame our arrogance and reprove our ignorance Ioh. 16. 12. 5. God would not have the holy Mysteries of his Word prostituted to Dogs and Swine therefore many a simple godly man understands more here then the great Rabbies 6. That order might be kept in the Church some to be Hearers some Teachers and Expounders by whose diligent search and travel the harder places may be opened to the people Here the Lamb may wade and the Elephant may swimme saith Gregory The Scriptures have both Milk for Babes and strong Meat for Men saith Augustine It is a note of a learned Interpreter That the benefit of knowing the Prophecies concerning the Church Christ before he was slain had it not so as he had after his death it was the purchase of the blood of Christ to have those things opened We do not therefore hold that the Scripture is every where so plain and evident that it needs no interpretation as our Adversaries do slander us and here they fight with their own shadow We confesse that the Lord in the Scriptures hath tempered hard and easie things together But this we affirm against the Papists First That all points of Faith necessary to Salvation and weighty matters pertaining to Religion are plainly set forth in the Scriptures Secondly That the Scriptures may with great profit and to good edification be read of the simple and unlearned notwithstanding the hardnesse of some places which in time also using the means they may come to the understanding of Therefore I might save that labour in answering the Arguments of our Adversaries since they are of no force against us nor indeed touch our cause proving onely that some places in the Scripture are difficult which we deny not But I shall first take off their Answers whereby they would evade the strength of our Reasons for the perspicuity of the Scripture and then refute their own Objections First When we urge divers places to prove the Scripture to be a Light the use of which is to dispell darknesse which it would not if it self were obscure Bellarmine answereth That those places are not to be understood of all the Scripture but only of the Commandments and that these also are called a Light not because they are easily understood although that be true but because being understood and known they direct a man in working 2. If it be understood of all the Scriptures they are called Light not because they are easily understood but because they illustrate the minde when they are understood But the Apostle Peter speaks not only of the Precepts of the Decalogue but of all the Scripture of the Old Testament which if it be Light much more shall the
the person if it be publick in regard of the means is not forbidden for it is lawful for one man with Scripture Toti resistere mundo saith the Glosse of the Canon-Law the meaning of this place is That the Prophets were no Interpreters or Messengers of their own mindes but Gods The Catholicks hold saith Chamier meaning still by that Title the Protestants that the Scripture is to be interpreted by private labour and industry viz. of Augustine Ierom Chrysostom but not in a private sense that is in a sense arising from the brain of the Interpreter It is true saith Cartwright against the Rhemists that the Scriptures cannot be expounded of every private spirit nor which is more of any private spirit nor yet of all private spirits together but only of those which are inspired of God viz. the Prophets and Apostles which are here opposed unto private Interpretation And therefore it is evident That the Exposition of the Scripture ought not to be fetched from Ecclesiastical either Fathers or Councels which speak not by Inspiration but from the Scriptures themselves what he meaneth he declareth in the next verse where he sheweth the reason of his saying namely that it must be interpreted as it was written and by as high Authority Seeing therefore it was first spoken by holy men which spake as they were led by the holy Spirit and were inspired of God it followeth that it must be interpreted by the same Authority The Interpretation therefore that is brought out of the Apostles and Prophets is not private although it be avowed by one man only On the other side that Interpretation which is not brought from thence although it have the allowance of whole general Councels is but private This is a principal meaning of our Saviour Christ when he willeth that we should call no man Father or Master in the earth that is in matter of Doctrine we should depend upon the Authority of no man nor of all men in the earth but only upon Christ and upon God Our reasons by which we prove that the chiefest Judgment and Authority of interpreting Scriptures is to be given not to the Church but to the Scriptures themselves and the holy Ghost 1. That which only hath power to beget faith that only hath the chiefest Authority of interpreting Scripture and of determining all Controversies concerning Faith and Religion but the Scriptures onely and the Holy Ghost have this force Rom. 10. 17. The Holy Ghost onely can infuse saving Faith into our hearts which is called by the Schoolmen Infusa Fides The Faith which we have from the Church is acquired and sufficeth not to a certain perswasion 2. The Scriptures cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit wherewith they were written that Spirit is found no where but in the Scripture whosoever have promises from God to understand the Scripture may interprett it but so have all the faithfull 3. Christ himself makes the Scripture a Judge Iohn 12. 48. and still appealed to it 4. Although the Fathers were men indued of God with excellent gifts and brought no small light to understanding of the Scriptures yet learned men in our dayes may give a right sense of sundry places thereof which the Fathers saw not yea against the which perhaps they consent Hath any man living read all the Fathers Nay have all the men living read them Nay Can they shew them Can they get them I had almost said Can they name them In the Exposition of those words Tu es Petrus super hanc petram almost every one of the Fathers at least the most part of them and the best expound it of Peters faith yet the Papists understand it non de fide sed de persona Petri. Here they disagree themselves from the Fathers Iohn 10. 16. by the title of one Shepheard Augustine Chrysostome Ierome Cyril Theodoret Theophylact Euthimius Rupertus Cyprian and other Fathers agree that Christ is theredesigned but Stapleton saith the Pope is there meant In the Division of the Law they go clean contrary to the greatest part of the Fathers for they divide the Commandments as we do but the Papists make the two first one and the tenth two 2. They have no father to countenance them in this but Augnstine Revet de Authoritate Patrum c. 5 6 7. There were no writings of the Fathers for a time many of them wrote 400 years after Christ but some 500 and 600 years after Christ what rule had they before that time of interpreting Scriptures The Fathers were given too much to allegorizing Cajetane therefore in the Preface of his Commentaries upon the Books of Moses saith That the exposition of the Scripture is not tied by God to the sense of the Fathers therefore he admonisheth his Readers not to take it ill if he sometime dissent from the stream of the Fathers 4. The Doctrine of the Church must be examined by the Scriptures Acts 17. 11. If Pauls doctrine much more may the decrees of the Pope Church Councels be examined by the Scriptures 5. The interpretation of the Scripture is a gift freely given by God for the edification of the Church Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 10. therefore it is not tied to a certain kinde of men but common to the faithful 6. The faithful are commanded diligently to try and examine every doctrine 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Iohn 4. 1. which cannot be altogether done without interpretation What means must be used in the interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture we heard was to direct the Church to all saving truth The means to be used for the attaining of that end by the Minister is diligent study and humble Prayer by the People attentive reading hearing prayer and meditating First the Teachers must pray earnestly to God for his spirit to inlighen them Mat. 7. 7 8 9. Rom. 15. The Scriptures are understood by that spirit that dictated them Secondly The Pastors and Teachers of the Church must diligently and painfully study the Scriptures giving themselves to read compare place with place Iohn 5. 39. Search the Scriptures it is a metaphor taken from such as search for Gold and Silver Oar in the earth who will search and sift and break every clod to finde out the gold Solomon useth the same metaphor Prov. 2. 4. and to this diligence in searching doth the Apostle exhort Timothy 1 Tim. 4. 13. This diligence of often exprest in Scripture in the Old Testament by the phrase of meditating in the word Iosh. 1. 8. Psal. 1. 2. Thirdly they must labour for a competent knowledge in the original tongues the Hebrew and Greek in which the Scripture was written that so they may consult with the Hebrew Text in the Old and the Greek in the New Testament and see with their own not anothers eyes as Gen. 3. 15. The Papists read it corruptly She shall break here the original soon determines the
controversie wherein the pronoun Hu can signifie nothing but He or It both which are all one in effect in this place Fourthly They should likewise be expert in all the liberal Arts especially in Grammer Logick Rhetorick general Philosophy and History All the Treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hid in the Scriptures the Treasures of natural Phylosophy in Genesis of Moral Phylosophy in Exodus Deuteronomy and Ecclesiastes of the Politicks in the Judicials of Moses and the Proverbs of Solomon of Poetry in the Psalms of History in the Books of Chronicles Iudges and Kings the Mathematicks in the dimensions of the Ark of the Temple of the Metaphysicks in the Books of the Prophets and Apocalyps Fifthly They must consider 1. The several words 2. The phrases In the several words they must consider 1. Whether the word be taken properly or tropically and that they may the better understand the words an inspection 1. Of Lexicons is needful some of which observed the order of the Alphabet but so as they distinguished between the roots and the Derivatives as Pagnine hath done for the Hebrew and Stephanus for the Greek The best Lexicons for understanding the Hebrew Text are Buxtorf Avenarius Forster Schindler Mercer on Pagnine and Marinus Brixianus his Arca Noae for the Greek are Stephanus Budeus Scapula my own two Critica I hope may be useful for understanding both Testaments 2. Of Concordances some much extoll Buxtorf for the Hebrew Kirchers is a very useful one both for the Hebrew and the Septuagint Stephanus for the Greek is the best Cottons Concordance as it is now inlarged by Newman is esteemed the best for the English See Dr. Featlies and Dr. Gouges Prefaces to it commending it and shewing the use of Concordances in general They must 1. Consider the Text exactly in it self the Grammer of it must be sifted the nature of every word by it self and the alteration it admits in diversity of construction 2. The Rhetorick whether any word leaving the proper signification receiveth a borrowed 3. Above all the Logick as to know what he proveth and by what 2. Compare paralel places and obscure with plainer To interpret that place This is my body make use of that other The Bread which we break is the communion of the body of Christ because both places are not onely concerning the Eucharist but also one and the same kinde Illyricus calls the conference of places Ingens remedium saelicissimam expositionem sanctae scripturae Paul is much in this compare Heb. 3. 7 11 15 17. with Chap. 4. 4 5 9. ye shall see he makes out the sense of Psal 95. 7. by comparing it with other Scriptures 3. Make use of Paraphrases and Versions among which the Chaldee and the Septuagint for the Old Testament the Syriack and the Arabick for the New excel 4. For the knowledge of the phrase they must proceed the same way and to understand the better both the words and phrases they must diligently consider of the scope and circumstances of the place as the coherence of that which went before with that which follows after and of the matter whereof it doth intreat 5. All Expositions ought to agree with the Analogie of faith Rom. 12. 6. Analogy is either of faith comprehended in the Doctrine of the Creed L P. Command Sac. and gathered out of evident places of Scripture or of the Text by the coherence of Antecedentia Consequentia by the propriety of the phrase 6. The Jewish Expositors the ancient Fathers and other Interpreters ancient and modern Popish and Protestant are useful for the right understanding of the Scripture if they be read with judgement Not many but a few and those the best Commentaries are to be consulted with of the Hebrew Interpreters and Rabbins two were most learned R. David Kimki and Rabbi Aben Ezra saith Dr. Rainolds The pure Masters of the Hebrews saith Mayerus in Philologia Sacra are specially Maymonides Rabbi David Kimchi wise Aben Ezra Rabbi Solomon Iarchi although the last two much favor Talmudical dreams The Cabalists and many of the Rabbines are very fabulous and men in a burning fever cannot dream of things more ridiculous then some of the Rabbines have seriously written and taught saith Muis against Morinus Vide Spanhâ—m Dub. Evangel parte tertia Dub. 21. Dub. 129 Glass Philol. Sac. l. 2. partem primam Tract 1. Thalmud liber fabulosissimus Chamier Abarbanel hath done well on the greatest part of the Old Testament Scriptor famâ—sissimus saith Buxtorf of him in Dâ—â—alogo Iudaeorum doctissimus L'Empereur on Dan. Authorest perquà m solidi ingenii Doctrinae Muis Assert 3. veritat Heb. Yet he was unknown it seems to Mercer for he doth not mention him The most curious that ever handled the Tongue though not the soundest saith Broughton The Jews say of Rabbi Moses Ben-Maymon that From Moses to Moses there arose not such a Moses He was the first of the Rabbines that ceased to dote Maimonides antiquus celeberrimus inter Iudaeos Scriptor Capellus de Literis Ebr. Mr. Gregory stiles him the very learned Maimon The Church of God is much beholding to the Hebrew Rabbines * being great helps unto us for understanding holy Scripture in many places as well of the New Testament as the Old Vide Capel Critic Defens p. 59. There are divers places both in the Old and New Testament which cannot be well understood unless we borrow Candle-light from the Hebrew Doctors as Exod 6. 3. Ruth 4. 7. Isa. 1 29. 12. 13. Ier. 16. 7. Ezek. 8. 14. and 9. 4. Matth. 5. 22. and 21. 9. and 23. 7 8. and 26. 23. Mark 7. 11. Rom. 5. 7. Iohn 7. 37. and 3. 20. 1 Tim. 3. 8. Rev. 4. Cálverts Annotat. on the demonstrat of the true Messias 2. The Fathers Doctores scil probati antiquae ecclesiae qui scriptis Fidem suis illustrarunt as Voâ—tus speaks not one of them but hath his error because God would have them known to be but men Of the right use of the fathers see Daille's excellent 〈◊〉 They are called Fathers in respect of their age they preceding our times many hundreds of years and in respect of their Doctrine which they diligently inculcated to those that then lived and endeavoured to propagate many of their worthy labours being transmitted to posterity Rivet de Patrum Authoritate cap. 1. There was an eminency of Office and Dignity in them because they were Pastors and Teachers in the Church Of Time because they were neerer to the Apostles Of Science because they were more learned then many of those that succeeded and of Conscience because they were of an unblameable life lesse subject to ambition covetousnesse envy and other evil affections with which the succeeding generations were too much tainted Those Fathers of the first six hundred years we reverence more and rather admit then those of the thousand years following because they were freer
Salomon for his wisdom and praise Rom. 16. 27. 4. The order and variety of things ariseth not from nature but the Divine working 5. We should be content with the portion which God gives us that weather which he sends those troubles he brings on us since he is wisest and knows best what is fittest for us and when is the best time to help us 6. Admire that in the works of God which we understand not Gods wisdom is unsearchable and his counsel like unto the great depth 7. Be constant and diligent in reading and pondering upon the Scriptures they will make you wise to Salvation to which adde Prayer and Practice A holy close conversation walking according to the rule of the Gospel is a Christians only wisdome Ephes. 5. 15 16. Fifty times in the Proverbs a godly man is called a wise man and every wicked man a fool see Prov. 4. 7. Reasons 1. Such a conversation is most conformable to the rule of wisdom the word of God 2. All the Properties of wisdom are to be found in it 1. A great part of wisdom is to choose that which is a real good to propound the greatest good for his end Eccles. 12. 13. 2. A wise man searcheth into the bottom of things sees them inwardly many things appear good that are not so this is onely found in a holy conversation 3. Another property of wisdom is to take a right way to attain his end 4. He will loose no opportunity but pursues the chiefest good with all his might A wise mans eyes are in his head A fool hath a price in his hand but no heart to it 5. He will part with a lesser good for obtaining a greater 6. Wisdom acts men by the highest principles and is seen in a right judging and esteeming of things and persons Daniel 4. 17. puts men upon the noblest actions Prov. 15. 24. Gods Prescience or Fore-knowledge is that whereby God fore-knew all future things necessarily certainly immutably and from everlasting Neither fore-knowledge nor remembrance are properly in God all things both past and to come being present before him Although Gods prescience bring not a necessity upon events yet it is necessary for all things to happen so as God hath fore-told because God so fore-knows as he hath decreed and wil'd it shall be but his decree give existence A certain Science and Prediction of future and contingent things is that first mark by which we are taught to distinguish the true God from Idols Isa. 41. 23. Vide Voet. Thes. de Scientia Dei p. 251 252 253. So much for Gods Understanding his Will follows by which God freely immutably and efficaciously wils and approves of Good and that only both the chiefest and first viz. himself and his own glory as the end Prov. 16. 4. and Rom. 11. 36. Iohn 8. 50. and also the secondary inferiour and subordinate good viz. that of the creature as farre as it hath an Image of that chiefest good and tends as a mean to that ultimate end God wils 1. Most freely for as liberty is essential to every will so it is chiefly proper to the Divine because it is a will especially yet God wils good necessarily with a necessity of Immutability but not with a necessity of coaction for he is necessarily aud naturally Good and that which he once willed he alwayes wils immutably and yet freely 2. God wils efficaciously for no man resisteth nor can resist his Will Daniel 4. 32. Rom. 9. 19. Voluntas Dei semper impletur aut de nobis aut à Deo in nobis Augustine 1. For a faculty or power of the soul whereby we will so we say there are these faculties in the soul the understanding and the will So for that faculty of willing which is in God so it is one with Gods Essence 2. For the act of his willing called volitio so it is one also with his Essence For as he is Eternal and Immutable so is also his will 3. The Object or thing willed so Iohn 6. This is the will of my Father that is that which he willeth and hath decreed So we say It is the Princes will that is that which the Prince willeth he willeth his own glory chiefly Gods will is his Essence whereby he freely willeth good and nilleth evil or it is a faculty whereby God chooseth all and only good and refuseth all and only evil The Will of God is 1. Most holy Rom. 12. 2. Psal. 119 137. the rule of justice Lam. 3. 37 Ephes. 1. 11. Deut. 29. 29. Isa. 8. 20. 2. Eternal Rom. 9. 11. 3. Unchangeable Mal. 3. 6. Rom. 11. 1. The will of God is one and the same but it is distinguished 1. In respect of the object into voluntatem beneplaciti placiti God wils good things and good effects with the will of his good pleasure approving them first of all and by himself he intends their end and means Ephes. 1. 5. but evil and evil effects as they are evil he nils disapproves and dislikes Yet he voluntarily permits evil and as there is a good end of it he wils it with the will of his pleasure for it is good that there should be evil Psal. 81. 12. Acts 14. 16. 1 Cor. 10. 5. Divines thus distinguish there is volitio mala mali to will sin to be is not sinful it had never come into the world if God had not will'd it 2. In respect of application to the creature into 1. Absolute when God willeth and concludeth any thing concerning us without any condition in us 2. Conditional when he wils some condition being put in us so God would have all men saved on this condition if they can believe The first of these is by another name called Voluntas beneplaciti the last Voluntas signi Gods will is 1. Secret Voluntas propositi that whereby he hath absolutely and freely determined with himself what he will do permit or hinder 2. Revealed Voluntas praecepti that whereby God hath manifested what he would have believed done or left undone by his reasonable creatures Mark 3. 35. 1 Thess. 4. 3. That distinction of Gods will into beneplaciti signi differs little from this Signi is the same with revealed Beneplacitum is the decree properly so called which may be either hidden or manifest It serves first to comfort us in adversities God is a most free Agent therefore he is not bound to second causes so as he cannot help without them Psal. 115. 3. Secondly To exhort us to Sobriety in our judgement of Gods works He is a most free Agent therefore we should not rashly exact of him a reason of his deeds 2. We should labour first to know Gods will so did Eli 1 Sam. 3. 17. 2. Our wils should be pliable to the will of God All goodnesse and truth in the creature is a conformity cum Archetypo say the Schoolmen of truth to
more but also because fulnesse of all good that can be wished is to be found in God Therefore our happinesse is Compleat and Perfect when we enjoy God as an object wherein the powers of the soul are satisfied with everlasting delight This may suffice to have spoken concerning Gods Essence and Attributes by which it appears that God is far different both from all feigned gods and from all creatures The consideration of the Divine Persons followeth for in one most simple nature of God there are distinct Persons CHAP. XVI Of the Trinity or Distinction of Persons in the Divine Essence VVE say God may be known by light of nature Quod attinet ad unitatem Naturae but not Quod attinet ad Trinitatem Personarum We cannot by the light of nature know the mystery of the Trinity nor the Incarnation of Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. 2. 7 8. Aquinas par 1. Summae Theol. Quaest. 32. Art 1. Conclus saith Impossibile est per rationem naturalem ad Trinitatis divinarum personarum cognitionem pervenire It is impossible by natural reason to come to the knowledge of the Trinity of the Divine Persons He there shews that he which indeavours to prove this mystery by natural reason derogates from faith in respect of drawing others to believe Cum enim aliquis faith he excellently ad probandum fidem inducit rationes quae non sunt cogentes cedit in irrisionem infidelium Credunt enim quod hujusmodi rationibus innitamur propter eas credamus When a man to prove any Article of faith urgeth reasons that are not cogent he exposeth himself to the derision of Infidels For they suppose that we rely on such reasons and believe because of them We think saith Cloppenburg in his Answer to Bidel Argum 1. that the mystery of the holy Trinity as many mysteries of faith can neither be demonstrated nor refuted by reason 2 Cor. 10. 5. Adam in the state of innocency was not able by natural reason to finde out the Trinity But when by faith we receive this Doctrine we may illustrate it by reason The similâ—es which the Schoolmen and other Divines bring drawn from the creature are unequal and unsatisfactory since there can be no proportion between things Finite and Infinite Two resemblances are much used in Scripture the Light and the Word The Light which was three dayes before the Sunne Gen. 1. and then condensed into that glorious body and ever since diffused throughout the world is all one and the same Light So the Father of Lights which inhabiteth Light which none can approach Iam 1. 17. and Sunne of Righteousnesse Mal. 4. 2. In whom all the fulnesse of the God-head dwelleth bodily and the holy Ghost the Spirit of illumination are all one and the same God Again It is the same thing that the minde thinketh and the word signifieth and the voice uttereth so is the Father as the minde conceiving the Son as the Word conceived or begotten the holy Ghost as the voice or speech uttered and imparted to all hearers and all one and the same God A studious Father meditating on the mystery of the Trinity there appeared unto him a childe with a shell lading the Sea into a little hole he demanding what the childe did I intend said the childe to empty the Ocean into this pit It is impossible said the Father as possible said the childe as for thee to comprehend this profound mystery in thy shallow capacity The Mystery of the Trinity is necessary to be known and believed of all that shall be saved it was not so plainly revealed to the Jews of old as it is to us in the New Testament a perfect and full knowledge of this mystery is not attainable in this life Although Trinity in its native signification signifie the number of any three things yet by Ecclesiastical custome it is limited to signifie the three Persons in the Trinity This is not meant as if the Essence did consist of three Persons as so many parts and therefore there is a great difference between Trinity and Triplicity Trinity is when the same Essence hath divers wayes of subsisting and Triplicity is when one thing is compounded of three as parts they are three not in respect of Essence or Divine Attributes three Eternals but three in respect of personal properties as the Father is of none the Sonne of the Father and the holy Ghost of both three Persons but one God as to be to be true to be good are all one because Transcendents The acts of the Persons in the God-head say some are of three sorts 1. Essential in which all the Persons have equal hand Opera Trinitatis ad extra sunt indivisa the outward works which concern the creature belong to one Person as well as the other as to create govern 2. Some ad intra opera propria The personal properties or internal works are distinguished as the Father begets the Son is begotten of the Father and the holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son 3. Appropriata as the Schools speak acts of office more peculiarly attributed to one Person thâ—n another Eph. 4. 7. So the Father is said to give the Son the Son to redeem the world to be made flesh the holy Ghost is the bond of union See Dr Hampton on Gen. 1. 6. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Gods plot in the work of Redemption was not only say some to exalt the Attributes of the Nature but to glorifie the Persons distinctly according to their appropriated acts There is in the Trinity alius alius another and another but not aliud aliud another thing and another thing as there is in Christ the Father is another Person from the Sonne but yet there is the same Nature and Essence of them all They differ not in their Natures as three men or three Angels differ for they differ so as one may be without the other but now the Father is not without the Sonne nor the Sonne without the Father so that there is the same numerical Essence The Father in some sense is said to be the onely God Iohn 17. 3. that is besides the Divine Nature which is common to the three Persons there is not another God to be found the word Onely is opposed to all feigned gods to every thing which is not of this Divine Nature So when it is said None knoweth the Father but the Sonne and the Sonne but the Father that excludes not the holy Ghost which searcheth the hidden things of God but all which are not of that Essence Though there be no inequality in the Persons yet there is an order not of dignity but of beginning The Father in the Sonne by the holy Ghost made the world not as if there were so many partial causes much lesse as if God the Father were the Principal and these Instrumental but only meer order A Person is Diversus modus
before another and ought not to do so now that God chooseth some it is of his meer grace for all deserve eternal damnation Vide Dav. Dissert Praedest p. 132 133. Obj. Predestination or Election is grounded on Gods foreknowledge Rom. 8. 28 29 1 Pet. 1. 2. Ergo say the Papists God out of the foresight of mans good works did elect him And the Arminians say that God elected them out of the foresight of mens faith and perseverance so Election and Predestination shall be grounded on the will of man Answ. The foreknowledge of God is 1. Permissive so he foresaw all mens sinnes the fall of Angels Adam 2. Operative so he foreknows all the good that is in men by working it God foresees to give men faith and then they shall beleeve perseverance and then they shall hold out There can be no difference till elective love make it When God hath decreed to give grace he foreknows that man which beleeves 2. Predestination is not onely an eternall act of Gods will but of his understanding Ephes. 1. 5. Act. 2. 23. 3. There is a twofold foreknowledge of God 1. Generall whereby he foreknew all things that ever were 2. Special a foreknowledge joyned with love and approbation as 1 Pet. 1. 21. Mat. 7. â—8 Arguments against the Papists and Lutherans That which is the effect and fruit of Election that cannot be a cause or condition for then a thing should be a cause to it self But these are effects Ephes. 1. 4. It should be according to them he hath chosen us because we were foreseen holy Acts 13. 48. A man is not ordained to eternal life because he beleeveth but he beleeveth because he is ordained to eternal life Acts 2. 27. and 13. 48. Rom. 8. 30. Secondly then we should choose God and not he us contrary to that Ioh. 15. 19. Thirdly Infants are elected who cannot beleeve or do good works This argument saith Rivet Disputat 4. de causa electionis although it be puerile by reason of the Subject yet it is virile if we respect its weight for the Adversaries cannot avoid it without running into many absurdities by denying that Infants are saved against that of Matthew 18 and by affirming that some are saved which are not elected against Rom. 11. Fourthly If man were the cause of his own election he had cause to glory in himself election should not be of grace See Master Bailyes Antidote against Arminians p. 26. to 46. All the sonnes of Adam without exception are not elected for election supposeth a rejection He that chooseth some refuseth others See Esay 41. 9. Iohn 13. 8. Whom God electeth he doth also glorifie Rom. 8. 30. but all are not glorified 2 Thess. 1. 10. 2. 13. Chosen out of the world John 15. 19. therefore he chose not all in the world but some 2. Saving faith is a true effect of Gods election peculiar to the elect and common to all the Elect which live to be of age and discretion but many are destitute of faith for ever therefore they must needs be out of Gods election 3. The Scripture saith expresly that few were chosen Matth. 20. 16 Rom. 11. 5 7. Few saved Luke 13. 23. The Elect considered apart by themselves are a numberlesse number and exceeding many in comparison of the wicked they are but few even a handful Mat. 7. 13 14. 22. 14. Luke 12. 3â— Though some of the places of Scripture may be expounded of the small number of Beleevers in the daies of our Saviour yet some are more generally spoken shewing plainly that onely few do finde the way to life At this day if the world were divided into thirty parts nineteen of them do live in Infidelity without the knowledge of the true God The Mahometans possesse other six parts of the world Amongst them which professe Christ scarce one part of those five remaining do embrace the true religion And many more do professe with the mouth then do with the heart beleeve unto salvation The Arminians say there is an election axiomatical not personal they acknowledge that there is a choise of this or that particular means to bring men to salvation God say they hath revealed but two waies to bring men to life either by obedience to the Law or by faith in Christ. But they deny that there is an election of this or that particular man God hath set down with himself from all eternity not onely how many but who shall lay hold on Christ to salvation and who not â— Pet. 1. 10. speaks of an election personal Rom. 9. 11 12. of both elections axiomatical and personal See Iohn 10. 3 2 Tim. 2. 19. Some hold that Gods election is so uncertain and changeable as that the elect may become reprobates and the reprobate elect There is say they a constant and frequent intercourse of members between Christ and Satan to day a member of Christ to morrow a member of Satan Rom. 8. 28. All things work together for their good then nothing shall work for their greatest hurt that is their damnation And ver 30. he saith Those whom he predestinated he hath called justified glorified not others but those whom he hath predestinated these he called and justified Gods election is most firm certain and unchangeable Iohn 6. 37. 10. 28. Matth. 24. 24. By the Arminian Doctrine there can be no certainty of election for they hold that absolute election onely follows final perseverance in faith and that faith may be totally lost and faile finally So much concerning Election In the Scriptures reprobate and to reprobate are referred rather to the present conditions of wicked men then Gods eternal ordination concerning them But the decree of reprobation is exprest in such tearms as these God is said not to have given them to Christ not to shew mercy on some not to have written the names of some in the Book of Life Reprobation is the purpose of God to leave the rest of men to themselves that he may glorifie his justice in their eternal destruction Est decretum aliquod quo destinavit alicui Deus damnationem Twiss The Schoolmen and others distinguish between a negative and positive or affirmative act of Reprobation The negative act is called preterition non-election or a will of not giving life The positive or affirmative act is called pre-damnation or a will of damning the reprobate person So there are two parts of election viz the decree of giving grace by which men are freed from sin by faith and repentance 2. of rewarding their faith and repentance with eternal life The word Reprobation is taken three waies saith B. Davenant out of Iunius 1. For preterition and damnation joyntly 2. For the alone decree of damnation so to be reprobated is to be appointed to eternal torments 3. As it is opposed contradictorily to election so it is taken for preterition onely or non-election Daven Dissertat de Praedestinat c.
thus to conclude and determine Rom. 8. The Spirit witnesseth with our Spirit Those that finde this in themselves should feed upon this eternal comfort it is absolute eternal immutable nothing shall oppose it who shall lay any thing to the Elect It is full of love and grace We may make our election sure by our calling Rom. 8. 29 30. and our effectual calling by two things 1. By a new light 2. A new life 2 Cor. 4. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Iohn 12. 36. Ephes. 5. 8. We have a new knowledge wrought in us of our selves we see our misery by sin and our inability to help our selves Rom. 2. 23. 2. Of God God in Jesus Christ is discovered to us 2 Pet. 1. 3. We see our need of Christ and know him to be a mediatour who must reconcile God and us 3. A new life is wrought in us Ephes. 2. 1. We now die to sin and live to God 1. By faith Rev. 17. 4. These three are put together faithful chosen and called 2. By new obedience 1. It is every mans duty to give diligence to make his election sure both for the glory of God and the comfort of his soul but in Gods way and according to his Ordinance first Calling then Election 2. When he hath used his utmost diligence if he cannot make it sure it is his misery not his sin 3. When the Spirit of God reveals to a man either the truth of his own graces or else Gods eternall love to him then a man is bound to beleeve it It is 1. A certain assurance 2. Secret Rev. 2. 17. 3. Exceeding sweet rejoyce in that your names are written in the Book of life 4. It is an imperfect assurance the assurance of faith not of sight it may be eclipsed CHAP. II. 2. The Execution of Gods Deeree GOD executes his Decree by Actions Creation and Providence Gods works are in time 1. Past Creation of all things 2. Present Government and preservation Creation is taken 1. Strictly when God makes any Creature of nothing meerly of nothing not as if nothing were the matter but the terme so the souls of men and Angels are created of nothing 2. Largely when of some prejacent matter but very unfit and indisposed a creature is made as Adam of the earth Creation is the action of God whereby out of nothing he brought forth nature it self and all things in nature both substances and accidents in and with the substances and finished them in the space of six daies both to his own glory and the salvation of the Elect. Or It is an action whereby God the Father by his word and holy Spirit made all things exceeding good for the glory of his Name Or thus Creation is a transient or external action of God whereby in the beginning He made the world by a meer command out of his own free will in six dayes space to the glory of his Name 1. An action not a motion or change motion argueth some succession but in the things created the fieri factum esse is all one nor is it a change because that supposeth some alteration in the Agent 2. Transient it passeth from the Agent to the thing created whereas in immanent actions as Gods will decrees and personal actions they abide in himself 3. Of God The efficient cause of all things is God the Father Son and Holy Ghost Creation is the proper work of God alone so that he is God which created the world and he created the world who is God Ier. 10. 11. It is without controversie that the work of creation agrees to God the Father the same is expresly given to the Son Iohn 1. 3. Col. 1. 16. and to the Holy Ghost also Psal. 33. 6. He brooded on the waters Gen. 1. 1 2. Aquinas parte prima Qu. 44. Artic. 1. hath this question Utrum sit necessarium omne ens esse creatum a Deo The Schoolmen much dispute whether God may not give a creating power to a creature and answer no creature can be so elevated as to concur to the execution of an almighty act In Scripture it is alwaies made the work of God Gen. 1. 1. Prov. 16. 4. Psal. 33. 6. 8 9. Creation is an act of omnipotency The Apostles when they dealt with the Heathens urged the works of creation Acts 14. 10. 7. 26. Rom. 1. 19 20. 4. In the beginning by the Scripture it is a matter of faith to hold that the world was not from all eternity in the beginning notes not that there was time first and then God created the world for time is a creature and concreated but it denotes order that is at first 5. The world that is the Heaven and Earth and all things contained in them Act. 4. 4. and 17. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that well ordered decent beautiful and comely frame of heaven and earth 6. By his meer command as appears Gen. 1. Let there be light let there be heavens which argues his omnipotency 7. Out of his own free will for God did not need the world and therefore he created it no sooner He was happy enough in himself without men or Angels Psal. 115. 5. Prov. 8. 30. 8. The final cause to the glory of his Name Rom. 2. 30. Three Attributes especially manifest themselves in this work of Creation Gods power wisdome goodnesse his power in that he made all things by a word and of nothing Isa. 40. 16. his wisdome is seen in the order and variety of his works Psal. 136. 5. and their exceeding wonderful and particular uses his goodnesse in that he would communicate being to the creatures Plutarch writeth that the old Philosophers the ancientest Divines amongst the Pagans were wont to describe pourtrayed out in stone wood and other matters the Images of their Gods with musical Instruments in their hands not that they would teach others or did beleeve it themselves that the Gods were Fidlers or Pipers or used to solace themselves with Lute or Viol but because they held nothing more fit or answering to the nature of God then to do all things in sweet harmony and proportion which the Wiseman calleth in number in measure and in weight Mountague against Seld. c. 1. The work of Creation say some is set out generally in a general proposition In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth Which proposition He after explains by its parts That the world was not from eternity but was made by God these arguments may perswade First and principally Faith Heb. 11. 3. which is grounded upon divers places of Scripture as the first and second chapters of Genesis 38 39 chapters of Iob and some Psalms almost whole as 104 136. this also is the first Article of our Creed that the world was created in time by God The Apostle Paul Acts 14. 15. 17. 24. 28 doth point out God to the Heathen by this work
whether may they not be prayed unto The ground and cause which brought in praying â—o Angels is laid down Col. 2. 18. where you have a general prohibition of religious worshipping of Angels with the cause of it There are three causes why they attempted this 1. They entred into things which they did not know as the Papists How can they tell whether the Angels pray for us whether they know our wants 2. They follow their carnal minde because they see in the world that to great Magistrates we use Mediators and Intercessors they dare not go of themselves so here 3. Humility For this they talk as Papists do now We are unworthy to go directly to God and therefore we need the help of Angels but this is vain for Christ is nearer to us then Angels are Ephes. 3. 12. Tutius jucundius loquar ad Iesum quam ad aliquem sanctorum We say that all lawfull and moderate reverence is to be given to Angels which consists in these particulars 1. We acknowledge the great gifts of God in them and praise God for them We confesse it is his mercy that he hath made such noble creatures to be serviceable to us and then for themselves in our judgements 1. We honour them and judge them more noble creatures then man they have greater wisdom holiness and power then man hath 2. For our will and affections we love them because they love us and delight in our good being ready to help us every where 3. We should be carefull of our carriage because of their presence we should not sin because of the Angels 4. We desire to make them examples of our lives that we may do Gods will as they do 5. If Angels should appear visibly to us we should honour them as more excellent creatures but yet still keep within the bounds of civil or sraternal honour as to our fellow servants but yet above us and not honour them with Religious worship The Papists say a Religious worship is due unto them but yet that we may do them no wrong not indeed such as is due to God but secondary yet still Religious and so they say they intercede â—or us not as Christ but in an inferiour way and in this sense they hold they may be worshipped and praied unto Now we will refute their arguments and then confirm the truth with strong reasons For the first All lawâ—ull reverence is commanded by the sust Table and that is Religious or else by the second and that is civil But that manner and degree of their worship is required in neither Therefore it is meerly invented Secondly By general consent Religious worship is that whereby we do acknowledge God to be the primum principium the ultimum finem and summum bonum now this is but one and we may as well say there is a summum bonum secundariò as there is a secondary Religious worship Thirdly There is the same reason of a Religious worship as there is of a Divine act of faith love and hope but if a man should say We may with a Divine faith beleeve in God primarily and Angels secondarily it were ridiculous therefore here if Religious worship were due because of supernatural excellencies then every godly man were religiously to be worshipped Our arguments in generall against this are these 1. Matth. 4. 10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Heb. 1. it is applied to Christ. 2. The promise is to those only which call upon him Psal. 51. 15 Call upon me 3. It cannot be of faith for how shall I know whether they hear me whether they be present 4. Colos. 2. 8. It is condemned for will-worship so that Idolatry is here committed that kinde of it Quando divinè colitur id quod non est verus Dâ—us Iohn was reproved for this Rev. 19. 10. 22. 9. Now Iohn might have distinguished I do not worship you religiously as God but in the second place The second question is Whether every man hath his peculiar Angel This is not a question of faith but yet the more to be suspected because it was generally held among the Heathens who did ascribe to every man born a bad angel to afflict and a good one to defend him a good and ill Genius as they called them Becanus brings places of Scripture to prove it but there is altogether silence in the Scripture concerning it for when the Angels are charged to have care over us it implieth that it is all their care The chiefest place which most seems to favour that opinion is Act. 12. 15. where they said that it was his Angel Now to this some answer that the men spake according to the opinion of men then generally received and not according to the truth as we may give an instance concerning the blinde man when they asked Whether he or his parents had sinned that he should be born blinde How could he sin before he was born but some answer that there was an opinion generally received which all the Platonists held and so Origen and many of the Ancients that the soul was created before it was put into the body and as it did good or ill it was put into a well tempered or a maimed body Especially they thought these Angels did appear a little before or after mens death Calvin thinks that it was an Angel peculiarly destinated to Peter for that time of his imprisonment If it were a peculiar Angel then it would follow that he spake and had the same gestures that men have to whom they belong Therefore it may well be rendred it is his messenger as the word is elsewhere translated But you will say then they thought the messenger spake like him No but it might fall out that they thought Rhode did mistake and when he said I am Peter they might think he said I am come from Peter and so it may be answered If every man have one Angel why did more then one carry Lazarus his soul to heaven And he hath given his Angels charge over thee that is many over one particular man Cameron tom 2. Praelect Vide Rainold de lib. Apoc. tom 1. cap. 61. Voet. Thâ—s de Angelis The third question What is the meaning of that Let her be covered because of the Angels Where the Apostle commands a woman in publike duties to have power that is covering in sign of her subjection to God and that because of the Angels Some understand this properly of the Angels the heavenly Spirits but differently some because they are present at our Assemblies and if you ask What need that seeing God and Christ are there they answer That he mentioned God and Christ before and now addeth these as inseparable servants which are sent for the salvation of beleevers Others as probably make it a new argument from the Angels Isa. 6. as they covered their feet before God to shew
tempt us by method beginning with questionable actions thence proceeding to sins of infirmity and so to wilfull transgressions and at last to obstinacy and final impenitency 5. To bring us from one extream to another 6. To perswade that his suggestions are the motions of Gods Spirit 7. To make advantage of time by alluring every age to the peculiar vices thereof as children to idlenesse and vanity youth to lust perfect age to violent and audacious attempts old age to covetousnesse and every one to the sins of the time The devil is called the Tempter because of his trade and way He takes advantages tempted Eve when she was alone our Saviour in the wildernesse and being hungry He hath variety of temptations if one will not take another shall if not presumption then dispair and strives to prevail by his importunity He assaults the Saints ardentius the wicked liberius The devil is very powerfull Eph. 6. 12. the devils are called Principalities and powers Alexander of Hales saith they have as great power as the good Angels wicked men may be stronger then the Saints Peccatum non tollit naturam say the Schoolmen Yet the Schoolmen generally say that the lowest order of good Angels is stronger then the highest order of the evil Angels And Aquinas part 1. Qu. 109. Artic. 4. saith Boni Angeli habent praelationem super malos He is said Ephes. 2. 2. to be the god of the world which rules in the children of disobedience He is called the strong one Matth. 12. 29. He hath a strong power over every one by nature Iohn 12. 31. the Lord represented this spiritual bondage by the Egytian and Babylonish bondage But here is our comfort Christ is stronger then he He hath bruised his head Col. 1. He hath led them captive and triumphed over them and their power is wholly limited by God The Devil is chained up as it were he could not enter into the swine without a permission He cannot produce any substance or change one substance into another he cannot call the souls of men out of their place and unite them to the body again he cannot turn the will of man as he pleaseth nor do that which is properly a miracle The works of the Devil are called wonders* 2 Thess. 2. 9. In respect of the work it self they are for the most part feigned though not alwayes but in respect of the end they alwayes tend to deceive and beguile The Devil can 1. Hurry bodies up and down in the Air Matth. 4. 5. Luke 8. 29 33. 2. Raise tempests Iob 1. 16 19. 3. Bring diseases both of body and minde Luke 13. 16. 9. 31. 4. Overthrow houses and buildings Iob 1. 18. 5. Break chains and bars Mark 5. 4. They are used as instruments by God to punish the wicked and exercise the godly as we may reade in that story where God sent one to be a lying spirit in the mouth of the Prophet and so Paul had one 2 Cor. 12. to humble and try him Therefore in all thy temptations in all the sad exercises and buffetings of Satan still remember this He is at Gods command he bids him go and he goeth leave off and he leaveth That is a difficult place 2 Cor. 12. 7. Paul repeateth the first words in that verse twice as a thing worthy to be observed Least I should be exalted above measure there was given to me a thorn in the flesh the messenger of Satan so we reade it it may be rendred with Beza the Angel of Satan to buffet me Some interpret this of a bodily disease others of the concupiscence of the flesh others think he meaneth some inward suggestion of Satan working upon his corruption whatsoever it was I proceed to resolve some Questions concerning the Devils Quest. 1. Whether the Devils have all their punishment already No What are thou come to torment us before our time and they are reserved in chains They have the beginning of eternal wrath although the aggravation and increase of it shall be hereafter as mens souls damned are full of Gods anger yet shall have greater torment at least extensively when soul and body are united at the day of Judgement and while they are in the Air and go up and down tempting they have not all they shall have but hereafter they shall have the accomplishment of all and shall never be received into favour again although Origen held otherwise Quest. 2. How can they be punished with fire Seeing the fire is corporeal how can it work upon immaterial substances Some therefore to answer this do deny that there is material fire in hell only the torments thereof are set forth by what is most terrible and the Worm is metaphorical others say by Gods power it is elevated Mark 9 44 46 48. The same thing is three times repeated The never dying worm is the Spirit of God by the co-active power of the Law holding a mans sins before his eyes and filling him with self-convictions and so with perfect fear and despair for ever The unquenchable fire is the wrath of God immediatly upon the whole soul especially the Conscience The Scripture often sets forth the wrath of God and the effects and impressions of it by fire Deut. 4. 24. 3. 24. Quest. 3. Whether the Devils shall torment the wicked after the day of Judgement This is handled by the Schoolmen I see no reason saith Voetius why the affirmative may not be admitted although it is not to be made an Article of Faith The Scripture saith to be tormented with not by the Devil and his Angels Gerhard in his Common-places de Inferno propounding this Question An Daemones futuri sint damnatorum tortores thus resolves it the Devils before judgement and in this life torment men but after judgement they themselves shall be tormented in the bottomlesse pit therefore they shall be companions in torment not executioners of it The object of this wrath in hell is the soul and the punishment upon it must be its destruction 2 Thess. 1. 9. The Devils cannot fill all the corners of the soul with wrath God only can correct and destroy the Spirit The wrath of God shall be the great and immediate executioner of the ungodly hereafter 1 Cor. 15. 28. He shall dispense himself immediatly in Heaven and hell The Schoolmen dispute Whether the Devils that have been incentores in culpa shall not be tortores in poena The ministry of the evil Angels shall last no longer then that of the good Angels that shall be laid down at the Day of Judgement Vide Calv. in 1 Cor. 15. 24. Quest. 4. What is the meaning of those Stories Possessed with Devils More were possessed with them in the time of the Gospel then ever before or after See Matth. 4. 24. 8. 16 28. 9. 32. 12. 22. 15. 2. Luke 24. 33. Act. 8. 13. The reason is because as our
and all the rest are nought for they came from Satan and serve to set him up in mens mindes and to quench the respect and fear of God Division All creatures in their natural estate are severed and divided one from another 1. They are divided from God the only and chiefest good 2. From the Angels 1 Cor. 11. 10. 3. One from another Isa. 19. begin 4. From themselves We are joyned to Satan and comply with the Idols of our own hearts Ezek. 14. begin 1. The nature of this division is not only local as that of Reuben Judg. 5. 15 16. by the river Iordan or in externals but spiritual which is the worst as spiritual union is the best This makes the difference in mens mindes judgements wils consciences Acts 26. 9. Iohn 16. beg divided in the very ends they propound and the means that lead to those ends and the rule The causes of it are sad the lusts and sins of our own hearts the just indignation of God These sins especially 1. Idolatry Iudg. 5. 8. 2. Covenant-breaking Levit. 26. 25. 3. Pride Ier. 13. 9. compared with 14. 4. Hypocrisie Isa. 10. 6. 5. Apostasie Arguments against division and falling into parties First Divisions are a judgement of God upon a Nation Zech. 13. 14. Secondly Consider the several sins that falling into parties puts men upon 1. It puts them on great thoughts of heart Iudg. 5. 15. 2. Men break forth into bitter censuring and reviling of those which are not of their own party Prov. 21. 24. Iames 4. 11. they set up their own will in opposition to God 3. It causeth men to be glad to hear evil one of another and take up any report for truth Nehem. 6. 6. and glad of any mischief that shall befall them Ezek. 25. 6. 4. This layes upon men a necessity of joyning with any to oppose that party though they be never so contrary in religion or affection Thirdly Falling into parties is a certain way of ruine 1. In the just judgement of God Hos. 10. 2. 2. In the nature of the thing Iudg. 5. 5. In cause of religion every subdivision is a strong weapon in the hand of the contrary part Hist. of Councel of Trent lib. 1. pag. 49. Two earthen pots floting with this Inscription Si collidimur frangimur If we knock we crack were long ago made the embleme of England and the Low countries but may now be extended to all Christians We shall finde in our English Chronicles that England was never destroyed but when divided within it self our civil divisions brought in the Romans the Saxons Danes and Normans Though our Civil and Ecclesiastical breaches be very great Lam. 2. 13. yet God can and will heal all the breaches of his Saints 1. Because he hath promised to do it Isa. 2. 4. 11. 6 7 8 9 13. 30. 26. 32. 18. 33. 20. Ezek. 28. 24. Ier. 32. 39. Zeph. 3. 9. Zech. 14. 9. 2. Christ hath prayed for it three times in Iohn 17. viz. 21 22 23. verses 3. Christ died to make his people one Ephes. 2. from 14. to the later end See 1 Cor. 12. Rom. 8. to the end There are some cementing or reconciling graces faith repentance charity Col. 3. 14. and humility There is much talk of peace and unity peace with truth or peace and holiness are joyned together in Scripture We should pray to Christ to heal our divisions that he would make us one we should put on love which is the bond of perfectnesse Col. 3. 14 15. See Phil. 3. 14 15. Drunkennesse Drunkennesse is a great sin Isa. 28. 1. Deut. 32. 32. Prov. 23. 29 30 31. The Scripture condemns it Be not drunk with wine saith the Apostle Salomon forbids to keep company with a wine bibber the Prophet denounceth a woe to the drunkards of Ephraim Drunkennesse is one of the fruits of the flesh and a drunkard one of those whom Paul excludes from heaven Nature condemns it it trampleth under foot at once the whole Law and Gospel too First For the Law it violates each Commandment The first the drunkard makes his belly his god he cannot exercise knowledge of God love fear confidence remembrance of sin or any vertue It breaks the second Commandment it is a direct breach of our vow made in Baptism and renewed in the Lords Supper for this is one of the works of the Devil which we then renounced Again it hinders a man from praying reading meditating or doing any good and religious duty It breaketh the third Commandment because it is an abuse of one of Gods creatures and so takes Gods name in vain it causeth that one can neither see God in his works nor do any works to his glory nor shew forth thankfulness for benefits nor patience in crosses and because it fils the mouth full of foul and desperate oaths The fourth he is unfit to sanctifie the Sabbath and if one be drunk on the Lords-day it is a great prophanation of it for it is farre from a holy work The fifth it makes one despise Parents Magistrates all Governors it makes him abuse Wife Children Servants and all his Inferiours it makes him lift up himself above his equals and despise all in comparison of himself The sixth it is a hurt to his own body and breeds vile diseases dropsie fever rednesse of eyes makes him rail revile quarrel and kill and commit all insolent injuries and hazards himself to untimely death Gal. 5. 21. The seventh for it fils heart and tongue and all full of filthinesse it inflames the body to lust a drunken Lot will commit incest Rom. 13. 13. The eighth it is a wasting of time and goods and a robbing of a mans self and family it often enciteth to cozenage and beguiling it is grosse injustice The ninth it makes him full of bragging and boasting and backbiting his tongue is as full of vanity as his head of vapours The tenth it fils the minde full of leud imaginations and exposeth him to Satans suggestions Perkins on Revel 2. 14. shews that Popery breaks every Commandment Mr Paget in his admonition touching Talmudique allegations pag. 422. to 436. shews how the Jewish Rabbins break every Commandment It is against the Gospel it oppresseth the heart and takes away reason that a man grows hard-hearted and fils men full of presumption There was a street in Rome called Vicus sobrius the sober street but is there a village in England that may be called Villa sobria the sober village If a man though he loaths drunkennesse should to symbolize with wicked company drink immoderately yet it is drunkennesse it is true he is not ebriosus an old soaking drunkard yet he is â—brius he hath committed the sinne of drunkennesse There is a two-fold privation of reason 1. Aptitudinal when a man drinks so immoderately that there is a disposition to disturb reason yet because he is of a strong brain and
〈◊〉 saith he de Eccles. Different forms of Churches and Church-government in one State must needs lay a foundation of strife and division therein It is no wisedom saith M. Durie in a Letter in a State to reject an approved way of government which all the best Reformed Churches have received all this while and acknowledged to be Gods way and by experience found to be safe sound and instead of it to take up another which it is not yet known what it is nor was ever tried but in two or at the most three Churches and that for the space of a few years The slighter the cause of Separation the greater the fault of Schisme when men hold the same Faith and Orthodox truths yet separate for lesser matters The true Saints in the 7. Churches of the Revelation were never bid go out of them though they were very corrupt as they were out of Babylon M. Vines The first Separatist in the Scripture saith one was Cain Gen. 4. 16. Enforcements to love are clear 1 Cor. 13. 1. That question of Separation in Scripture is dark See M. Gillespy miscel c. 10. and 15. and M. Manton on Jam. 3. 17. Schisma est secessio in religionis negotio vel temeraria vel injusta Cameron de Eocles Schisme is a causelesse separation from externall communion with any true Church of Christ M. Ball against Separation c. 8. Schism is a breach of the unity of the Church D. Field l. 3. of the Church c. 5. We do not leave communion of true Churches for corruptions and sins but only abstain from the practice of evil in our own persons and witnesse against it in others still holding communion with the Churches of Christ. You send me unto such a Book of M. Robinson as himself doth begin to revoke pubpubliquely as being unsound in divers things whereas I refer you unto a later book of his made with riper deliberation and in no part that I hear of publikely revoked His Book which you send me unto being his Iustification of Separation is sick of King Iehorams incurable disease the guts of it fall out day by day yea he openly plucks out some of the bowels thereof with his own hands This is to be observed by them especially who much follow M. Robinson CHAP. XXIII Of Sedition Self-love Self-seeking Slander SEDITION SEdition is a sin whereto people are much inclined It is to leave our present Governours which rule us according to law and follow other Governours who rise up of their own accord to leave a David and follow a Sheba The Israelites raised sedition against David by means of Absalom and Achitophel and proceeded so farre in their rebellion that they brought it to a pitcht field and would not give over till their Captain with twenty thousand more were slain in the battell 2 Sam. 19. Corah Dathan and Abiram stir up a great multitude against Moses and Aaron At another time of themselves they rose against Moses and were ready to stone him because they wanted water At another time they cry to have a Captain and return back to Egypt M. Hobbs in his Rules of government c. 12. reckons up these two among other wilde ones as seditious opinions that the knowledge of good and evil belongs to each single man and saith Legitimate Kings make the things they command just by commanding them and those which they forbid unjust by forbidding them This is to make Subjects beasts and the Magistrate God 2. That faith and holinesse are not acquired by study and naturall reason but are supernaturally infused and inspired unto man which if it were true saith he I understand not why we should be commanded to give an account of our faith or why any man who is truly a Christian should not be a Prophet This opinion is so contrary to Scripture and the judgement of all sound Divines that I need not spend time to confute it See Phil. 1. 29. Eph. 1. 8. Heb. 12. 2. One indeed saith the habits of Faith Hope and Charity are infused after the manner of acquisite God having ordained not to infuse them but upon the means of hearing praying caring studying and endeavouring Some say there are no graces wrought in us but severall actings of the Spirit as the Spirit acteth with us where grace is wrought we need the Spirit to excite and draw it forth but the Scripture is plain for infused habits grace is called a good work in us Phil. 1. 6. the Law written in our hearts God is said to shine into our hearts 2 Cor. 4. 6. we are said to be partakers of the divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. See Eph. 2. 10. 1. It is a sin it is plain by Scripture how severely did God punish it in Korah and his accomplices making the earth to gape wide and swallow them up Solomon condemns it saying meddle not with such as be given to change Gal. 5. 20. yea it is a great sin as is evident 1. It is contrary to the light of Scripture in the Law he that cursed that is railed upon or used ill wishes against the Ruler of his people was to be put to death how much more then he that shall rise up against him The Scriptures of the New Testament are full of precepts for duty and subjection Rom. 13. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. Give unto Caesar that which is Caesars saith our blessed Saviour Give to every one his due fear to whom fear honour to whom honour belongeth You must needs be subject for conscience sake And the Apostle willeth Titus to put them in minde to obey principalities and powers and be subject to Magistrates and ready to every good work as if a man were unfit for any good work if he be not duly subject to authority The Jesuites are still tampering about Kingdomes Monarchies Common-wealths and temporall States how to bring them into mutinies contentions seditions rebellions and uproars Watsons Quodlibets of Religion and State Quodl 5. Answer to the fourth Article They are like unto Aesops Trumpetter who being taken in war made his lamentation saying that he never drew his sword against any nor shot at any but the enemy answered Thou hast animated others thou hast put courage rage and fury into all the rest Saint Peter and Iude do blame them which despise government and speak evil of them in authority Secondly It is contrary to the light of nature for even among those Nations which never had any divine revelation yet the necessity of duty to Magistrates was alwaies maintained as a thing which they perceived absolutely requisite for the welfare of humane societies seeing without government the societies of men could never continue in a good estate No man could possesse his own goods enjoy his own lands and house live comfortably with his own wife and children or give himself to any profitable calling and endeavour Thirdly It is contrary to those principal vertues by which all men
and practice 2. A prosecuting such intent and practice with might of any kinde as in one instance the Prophet noteth They covet fields and take them by force A man of violence is he who will bear out a bad matter with mony favour wit strength or any outward helps he can use for that purpose That this is evil appears by that place where David affirms of God that the man which loveth violence his soul hateth that is he hates him in all extremity with an utter hatred the reason is because he hath sold over himself to sin he sins of wilfulnesse is an obstinate sinner a despiser of God he hath buried all justice and equity love and charity and shamefully abuseth those gifts to mischief which God hath furnished him with for better purposes it begins in very children the stronger bigger and craftier will wrong the weaker and sillier Violence bursting forth into any extremities of dealing was in the old law punished with the like of that that was done Lev. 24. 17. Unbelief Infidelity was the first sin Gen. 3. 4 and is the mother of all sins Heb. 3. 12. The evil heart is called the heart of unbelief as faith is the fountain of all graces Act. 15. 9. Our Saviour often checks his disciples for this Matth. 6. 30. It is against those most lovely and soul-ravishing Attributes of God his mercy goodnesse free-grace longanimity patience bowels of compassion It is called a provocation Psal. 78. 4. Heb. 3 8. which notes the highest act of displeasure the unbeliever is abominable to God and good men Psal. 15. 4. It is a departing from God Heb. 3. 12. see Iohn 3. 33. Christ marvelled at it Mark 6. 6. It is hard to finde out unbelief to be a sin not that unbelief whereby we assent not to the doctrine of the Scripture but that whereby we do not apply Christ for our only Saviour for seeing the Law of God is partly ingraâ—ted in our nature we easily beleeve that what opposeth that is a sin but the Gospel being wholly supernaturall and meerly by divine revelation therefore what opposeth that is not presently acknowledged to be a sin the Scripture discovers this unbelief The Spirit convinceth us of unbelief and the sinfulnesse of that state Iohn 16. 9. 1. It discovers the nature of it and therein our ignorance 2 Cor. 4. 4. 1. In respect of the reality of the Gospel that there is such a thing as pardon a reconciled justified state faith hope 2. In respect of the glory of the Gospel 2 Cor. 4. 4. 2 Cor. 3. ult Christ is precious to them that beleeve 2. Shews the distance that unbelief makes between God and us in our approaches to him Heb. 3. 12. 3. Discovers our rebellion and opposition to God and the righteousness of Christ Rom. 10. 3. by cavilling objecting and hard thoughts of Christ. Secondly The Spirit convinceth us of our unbelief in respect of the objects and effects of it 1. Its objects 1. Christ as he hath all merit and satisfaction in our approaches to God we cannot set that which is in Christ by way of satisfaction against our own guilt 2. We are not able to see pardoning promises speak pardon to us through the bloud of Christ as that promise Isa. 1. 18. 2. We improve not the Covenant we look not upon Christ as the Head of it As he is the party that makes good the Covenant with God for us though I have many miscarriages yet he hath fully satisfied and made reconciliation with God for me as he is the Head of the Covenant also to us what need I doubt but I shall have strength pardon is given into the hands of my Mediator 2. In reference to the effects of unbelief 1. The Spirit shews a man what weaknesse and corruption he lies under still by reason of unbelief 2. Le ts him see how much terrour and guilt he still lies under he cannot call God father Heb. 10. 22. 3. Discovers the comforts and joyes of beleevers both from Scripture and the experiences of others of Gods people 1 Iohn 1. 4. 15. 11. and yet much wrath and guilt still lies upon his conscience 4. The Spirit convinceth of unbelief by a Saints often being at a losse in the things of the Gospel 1. He goes a long time together and cannot meet with one promise to suit his condition 2. When he hath a promise he can make no use of it cannot plead it with faith and expectation 3. He cannot walk in the strength of a promise Lastly Gods Spirit convinceth us also of the sinfulnesse of unbelief 1. By clearing up to the soul that he lies under the breach of the great Gospel-command 2. By shewing what it is to neglect the love and grace of the Gospel Heb. 2. 3. Matth. 24. 51. 3. By presenting to the soul how ill God takes it when we will not beleeve him There are divers aggravations of this sin 1. Other sins deserve damnation but this formally opposeth the way of salvation Some say only unbelief damns a man which is not true in a rigid sense for every sin damns a man unrepented of but only unbelief is more opposite to the way of curing then other sins 2. It is opposite to the chiefest grace faith Illud est optimum cujus privatio est pessima The Scripture honours faith giving remission of sins the righteousnesse of Christ and salvation it self to it 3. It dishonours God and Christ and the holy Ghost it is the glory of Gods love that he becomes thy God though he so great and thou so vile this is the honour of Christ to thee A Son is born a Childe is given God shews the riches of his free-grace here thou grudgest him the honour to be the pardoner of thy sins 4. It is most rooted in us hence the Lord so often checks his disciples for their unbelief and faith is called The work of God in a speciall manner because of the difficulty of it and the contrariety of our natures Hence Comfort you comfort you again and again because the heart of man terrified for sin doth utterly refuse all true comfort in a right way 5. It hath more fair pretences for it more arguments then any other sin that is a dangerous sin which comes upon us as a duty I am unworthy 6. It puts the lie upon God Iohn 1. 5. God saith he will be thy God Christ saith he will put away thy sins thou saiest he will not 7. The devil most tempts a godly man to this sin as the incestuous person the devil had almost tempted him to finall despair as he would hold the prophane man in security so the penitent sinner in irksome unbelief 8. It hath the most terrible and sad effects it breeds daily unsetlednesse and tossings of heart therefore doubting and uncertainty is opposed to faith at last it will breed secret impatience and grudging against God and in the end open hatred
to God 1. That God might manifest 1. His hatred of the corruptions of his elect 2. The truth of his threatnings In the day that thou eatest thou shalt die the death 3. The exactnesse of his Justice both in punishing those that are out of Christ when Christ himself suffered so much from his Father and in pardoning his people Rom. 3. 25 26. give Christ unto us but of Justice to pardon those that were in Christ. 4. His mercy mixt with justice to all men that are saved now justice is satisfied and mercy magnified that which is done by our Surety is counted as done by our own persons Secondly In reference to Christ 1. To declare the transcendency of his love rather then we should be forsaken for ever he would undergo for a while the losse of his Fathers love Mat. 27. 46. in his apprehension 2. To shew the reality of his Incarnation he had not only the excellency of our nature but all the common infirmities 3. To shew his great condescention he denied himself in all his glory for a time 4. To declare the compleatnesse of his satisfection he had all manner of calamities in sense and the losse of his Fathers love the Divine Vision was suspended 5. That he might by all this declare himself to be a perfect Mediator Thirdly In reference to Satan That he might answer all his objections he desired nothing more then the death of Christ he had his desire and his Kingdom was overthrown by it Fourthly In reference to his Children That they might have encouragement to come to God by him that they might have strong consolation our remission is more honourable to be forgiven on satisfaction sets the person offended in the same state of Innocency that before our happinesse is more sure being by the bloud of the Son of God Christs death is not only to merit but also to satisfie for there is a difference between merit and satisfaction merit properly respects the good to be obtained satisfaction the evil that is to be removed As a man merits a reward which is good but satisfieth for that fault which is committed 2. Merit properly respects the good of him that meriteth or him for whom he meriteth satisfaction respects the good of him for whom the satisfaction is made Three things make up satisfaction 1. Ordination of the Judge 2. Submission of the Surety 3. Acceptation of the sinner Satisfaction is nothing but that quo alicui plenè satissit This the Scripture expresseth by Redemption Expiation Reconciliation Satisfactionis vocabulum in hoc negotio Scriptura non usurpavit rem tamen ipsam docuit manifestissimé Rivet Disp. 13. de Satisf Christi The word satisfaction is not found in the Latine or English Bibles applied to the death of Christ In the New Testament it is not at all in the Old but twice Numb 35. 31 32. But the thing it it self intended by that word is every where ascribed to the death of our Saviour there being also other words in the original Languages equivalent to that whereby we expresse the thing in hand It is a term borrowed from the Law applied properly to things thence translated unto persons and it is a full compensation of the Creditor from the Debtor Hence from things real it was and is translated to things personal Isa. 53. 12. The word Nasa argueth a taking of the punishment of sin from us and translating it to himself and so signifieth satisfaction so doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used by Peter 1 Pet. 2. 24. in the room thereof Mr. Owen of Redemption l. 3. c. 7. Of Christs Priesthood you have heard now you shall hear of his Prophecy a work annexed to Priesthood for the same persons were to teach the people that were to offer up Sacrifice for them although some did teach that might not offer up Sacrifices These Titles are given to Christ in respect of this Office He is called Dan. 8. 13. Palmoni The revealer of secrets The Doctor Matth. 23. 28. Law-giver Jam. 4. 12. Counsellor Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 18. Chief Prophet of his Church Act. 3. 22. 3. 37. that Prophet by an excellency Mark 2. 6. John 1. 18. 15. 15. 3. 32. 14. 25. The Angel of the Covenant Mal. 3. 1. The Apostle of our profession Heb. 3. 1. A faithful witnesse Apoc. 1. 5. A witnesse Isa. 55. 4. The light of the Church and of the world Isa. 60. 1. Luk. 2. 32. and The author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. He is the great Prophet like unto Moses yea farre above Moses whom God hath raised up in his Church to teach them all truth The Prophets Office was to teach the people the things which pertained to their duty that they might please God and attain his promises Now Christ is also the teacher of the Church which taught the will and whole counsel of God concerning our salvation that Prophet whom Moses did foretell and whom the people expected for this end in that time that he lived as the words of the Samaritan woman shew See Deut. 18. 8. Iohn 15. 15. 17. 8. The matter or parts of this prophetical Office was teaching or revealing the will of God This teaching of Christ is double External and Internal externally he taught 1. By the Ministery of his Prophets in the times that went before his coming into the world whom he raised u◠for that end that they might reveal so much of his will as was necessary for them to know Peter telleth us that he spake to the Spirits that were then in prison and that the Gospel was preached to them that were dead meaning his Prophets in former time whom Christ by his Spirit stirred up for that end 2. He taught himself in person when he had taken our flesh upon him for the space of three yeers and a half or as some think of four yeers going up and down and teaching the Doctrine of the Kingdom saying Repent and believe the Gospel and confirming his Doctrine with miracles and signs of all sorts to the astonishment of all that heard the report of them as the Story of the Gospel written by the four Evangelists doth plainly shew 3. He taught by his Apostles Evangelists and Prophets men which he stirred up with extraordinary gifts and power to preach every where sending them out first whilst himself lived into all the Countrey of Iudaea and then after into the whole world and not only so but moving some of them to write in books and leave to the Churches use those holy Scriptures which are the perfect rule of our Faith and Obedience and do sufficiently plainly and perfectly instruct the whole Church and each member of it to the saving knowledge of God and Christ so that if there were never another book extant in the world yet if a man had these writings for all substantial points truly translated into a tongue understood by him and had
in him and cry to him to be saved from the guilt power punishment of their sins shall be saved for therefore hath he ascended and is glorified that he might become a perfect Saviour to his Church If he had not entred into Glory by sufferings we should have had no benefit by his Glorification but because he did in this manner conveigh himself to Glory therefore is he become a Captain of our Salvation as the Author to the Hebrews speaketh Let us runne to him in all our fears doubts temptations weaknesses for doth not the Scripture tell that he hath received gifts for men even gifts to bestow upon men not to keep to himself alone but with a liberal hand to distribute unto men yea even to the rebellious that God might dwell among them Cleave to Christ rest on him stay upon him he should lose the glory of his glory the subordinate use of his glory if he did not save them from whom he did both so suffer and so enter into his glory Again Let all the Saints learn to adore admire honour love serve obey this glorious person this surpassing excellent person the Mediator God and Man even the man whom God hath so exalted let us see him by Faith as they by sight see him in Heaven that we may honour praise magnifie and exalt him as they do and obey him submit our selves to him in our measure as they Faith Faith must be our guide we see not Christ with this mortal eye we must see him by the eye of Faith I mean by a lively and full apprehension and perswasion of this his glorious being which the Scripture doth set forth before our eyes and if we unfeignedly and undoubtedly beleeve that he is such a one the great glory whereunto he is entred will make us to glorifie him highly to esteem of him devoutly to worship to bow the knees of our soul alwayes and of our body on fit seasons to him and to count it out happinesse to be subject unto a person so highly advanced by God This is the whole work of those immortal and blessed Spirits which are nigh unto him because their knowledge is more full and perfect too but the more we inform our selves of the excellency of Christ the more shall our souls stoop to him and the more shall we esteem it not our duty alone but our felicity to be at his command God is ascended our Lord Jesus is ascended with the joyful voice of all Saints and Angels which with a divine and heavenly musick entertain him there they sing All honour be unto the Lamb let our souls sing for ever let us cast our selves down before him let us exalt his great and glorious Name let our hearts tongues and lives confesse to him that he is the Lord of glory to whom all glory is to be given that by glorifying him we may glorifie the Father that sent him for He that honours not the Son doth not neither honour the Father Christ glorified hath not laid down any of his Offices First Because certain acts of Office are to be performed in Heaven Iohn 14. 2. Secondly Christ hath not yet given up his Kingdome to his Father 1 Cor. 15. 24. Thirdly It appears by enumeration of the several acts that Christ performs as Mediator in Heaven in reference to each of his Offices I. To his Prophetical so 1. He gives gifts to men furnisheth them with abilities for the Churches service Ephes. 4. 11 12. 2. He sends them forth and will uphold them Rev. 1. 16. the Witnesses shall prophesie till they have finisht their Testimony 3. He takes the measure of the truths taught Ezek 40. 3. his businesse is to resine doctrines 4. He concurs with his Messengers in their Ministery 2 Cor. 5. 12. 31. 2. Isa. 57. 18. Heb. 12. 24 25. 5. When ungodly men prevail against any the Lord raiseth up others in their spirit and power II. To his Priestly Office so 1. As a publick person he represents your persons Heb. 9. 24. See Exod. 28. 12 29. by this means you are made accepted Ephes. 1. 6. 2. You have a memorial Psal. 112. 6. God is alwayes mindful of you 2. The High-Priest was to sprinkle the bloud before the Mercy-seat Levit. 16. 15. Christ offers there the price of his own bloud whereby you obtain Mercy and have it continued for the bloud was carried into the holy place to abide alwayes before the Lord. 3. He hath taken possession for you as your Priest this gives actual right as the price paid a meritorious right 4. He is careful to receive your services Levit. 1. 1 2. to sanctifie them Exod. 28. 3. Revel 8. 3 4. and to offer them to his Father the smoke of the incense comes up out of the Angels hand III. To his Kingly Office Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1. 21 22. 1. In his present dispensations 1. In protecting his people from danger Isa. 4. 5. Mic. 5. 5. 2. In preserving his Truths and Ordinances Rev. 14. 1 2. 3. By confounding his enemies 2. In his preparations for the time to come 1. He prepares Grace for his people Col. 3. 3. 1 Ioh. 5. 11. 2. Prepares Prayers for them Luk. 21. 31 32. 3. Prepares Glory for them 1 Cor. 2. 9. Ioh. 14. 2. Gods people should exercise Faith on Christ as glorified and in Office in Heaven 1. An act of perswasion that he takes care of them still 2. Of reliance for thy self and the Church 1 Ioh. 2. 1. Psal. 55. 22. 3. Look upon none but Christ Prov. 3. 5. 4. Quiet thy soul in trouble Psal. 127. 2. 5. Triumph over dangers The End of the fifth Book THE SIXTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH The SPOUSE of CHRIST And Antichrist The great Enemy of CHRIST HAving handled the Work of Redemption in the Nature and Person of it I should now speak of the Application of it by the holy Ghost But because many Divines do treat of the Church after Christ I shall follow that Method and likewise speak somewhat of that great Adversary of Christ before I come to the Doctrine of the Application of Christ. CHAP. I. Of the Church of CHRIST THe principal matter required of our parts in the Apostles Creed is to believe things concerning God and the Church God is the first object of our Faith we must know and believe in him so farre as he is revealed in his Nature Properties and Works Malè vivitur si de Deo non benè creditur August de civit Dei lib. 5. cap. 10. After Articles concerning the several Persons in the Trinity followeth this I believe the holy Catholike Church This was added to the former saith August Enchirid. cap. 56. upon special consideration For the right order of a confession did require that after the Trinity the Church should be mentioned as the house after the owner the Temple after God and the City after the builder And he cannot have God for his Father which
true Church The profession of the Word and so the preaching of it in some sense or other is simply necessary that wheresoever it is it maketh the Church in which it is a Church To them who demand where our Church and Faith was before Luther we answer it was in the same place then wherein now it is Our Church was in the present Romish Church obscurely indistinctly confusedly in it not as an entire visible Church distinct from it nor as any natural or integral member of it in it as good corn in a field of tares Luther did not erect a new Church but refine a corrupt Church nor preach a new Faith or Doctrine never preacht before but purge the old Faith once delivered to the Saints from all new inventions and errours Rome hath departed from the Churches of God we have not first and willingly separated from the Church of Rome it hath apostatized from the true Faith she did once professe The Question may fitly be retorted on themselves Where was your Church Where was your Trent Doctrine and Articles of the Roman Creed received de fide before Luther First In regard of true Doctrine What heresies doth she hold about the Scripture about the Church about Grace Free-will Justification Secondly In regard of Worship which is the Apostacy or falling away spoken of by Paul to Timothy an admitting of Angel-worship Thirdly In regard of Government or Discipline Her errours are now so fundamental that we are commanded to come out of her and not to partake of her sins and we depart no farther from her then she hath done from God Their Apostacy is incurable in that they hold 1. That their Church cannot erre as Laodicea 2. That there is no visible Judge to correct errours but the Pope Therefore the Reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germany did justly separate from the Church of Rome The Church of Rome casts off all Christians and Churches from all hope of salvation who subject not themselves to their way therefore they are most schismaticall Causa non secessio facit schismaticum The cause say the Canonists not the separation makes a schismatick They who have given just and lawful occasion to others to separate themselves from their corruptions are the schismaticks and not they that took the occasion He is well no schismatick though in schism that is willing to joyn in communion with the true Church when it appears to be so to him as he is no Heretick though he holds heretical opinions who holds them not obstinately that is I suppose with desire to be informed if he be in the wrong My Lord Falklands Discourse of Infallibility For the Papists several Marks of a Church our Writers that oppose Bellarmine do answer him so fully and Dr Hampton so solidly in a Sermon of his on 1 Iohn 2. 19. treateth of this Argument that I shall say nothing of it See Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 99. to 110. Those notes of Succession Continuance Visibility Unity are not proper agreeing only and alwayes to the Church therefore they are not certain and infallible Bellarmin de notis Ecclesiae cap. 3. maketh them in themselves to be but probable It is a Question An Ecclesia visibilis possit errare Whether the visible Church may erre The Papists deny it and urge Matth. 18. 17. Matth. 16. 18. 1 Tiâ— 3. 15. See the Rhemists on that place The Invisible Church which consists only of the elect and true beleevers cannot erre damnably Matth. 16. 16. The Visible Church whether virtual the Pope or Representative a general Councel may erre damnably See Revel 2. and 3. chap. If particular men may erre then also the Church which consists of such but the first is true 1 Cor. 13. 9. Psal. 25. 7. Heb. 5. â— Rom. 3. 4. Secondly This is the difference between the Militant and Triumphant Church that this is freed from sinne and errour but that is not for it prayeth continually Forgive us our trespasses The Church of Rome is incurable 1. Because she holds she cannot erre 2. If she should onely her self and the Pope must reform her CHAP. II. Of Pastours 1. THeir Names In the Old and New Testament he is called a man of God he is called in the Old Testament also A Servant of the Lord a Seer a Prophet a Priest a Watchman and a Shepherd In the New Testament they are called Prophets Ministers of God Pastors Teachers Elders Gods Stewards Titus 1. 7. Gods Embassadours Rev. 1. 13. Angels Revel 1. 2 3. Apostles Evangelists that men might regard them and they be put in minde of their duty He was to be of some years before he entred into that Function Our Saviour was thirty years before he entred into the Ministery Luk. 3. 23. See Numb 4. 3. Basil and Gregory saith Russinus Hist. l. 2. c. 9. spent thirteen years in searching forth the hidden sense of Scripture barely before they would make shew of their Profession There is an Office of the Ministery instituted by Christ in the Churches of the New Testament First The Lord hath expresly instituted such an Office 1 Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. This was one of his royal gifts in the day of his inauguration The Socinians say Cum adhuc nova inaudita esset Evangelii Doctrina c. The Apostles had a Call when the Gospel was newly published there needs not a Ministery now that the Gospel is generally taught and it is promised we shall be all taught of God if we should look for a Ministery where shall we finde it our Ministers were ordained by Bishops they by the Pope therefore their Calling is Antichristian That there is such an Institution of Christ and this to continue till the worlds end may be thus proved First There are some to whom the word of Reconciliation is committed and not to others 1 Cor. 5. 18. Ram. 10. 15. there is a peculiar Mission men cannot preach as the Embassadours of Christ unlesse sent Ioh. 20. 21. Gal. 1. 1. Secondly Because a special Authority is committed to such by vertue of their Office they have the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Isa. 22. 22. Matth. 16. 19. There is a double power 1. Supream which belongs to Christ only Revel 3. 7. 2. Subordinate and delegated Ministers are the Embassadours of Christ and so are to be received as Christ himself We besâ—ech you in Christs stead and He that despiseth you despiseth me Thirdly There is a special trial that in order to such an imploiment they are to undergo 1 Tim. 3. 10. there is a trial required to the exercise of the meanest Office the Deacon Fourthly The Lord hath appointed them a reward for the performance of such in Office He hath ordained that those which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel See Act. 6. 24. 1 Tim. 4. 15. Fifthly They are to give a special account for the souls of all
freely to consent and resist every such motion The Romanists plead for the power of mans will but Protestants for the efficacy of Gods grace If the Question be moved Whether free-will may resist grace It is apparent naturally in the unregenerate it may resist according to that Acts 7. 51. But if the Question be moved of them that are called according to Gods purpose Whether they resist the grace of their calling then removing the humour of contention the truth will easily appear The Question is Whether nature in this case doth resist the omnipotent power of God Deo volenti salvum facere nullum resistit hominis arbitrium There is a twofold resistance of the will say the Schoolmen 1. Connata born with it there is possibility to sinne in the best creatures as creatures 2. Actualis The Spirit of God by an Almighty Power overcomes this Psal. 110. 3. The Arminians have revived the old Pelagian heresie they say they magnifie Gods free grace and it was free grace for God to give Christ to be a Saviour and to send the Gospel to a place but then ask them about Gratia discriminans why Simon Peter receives the Gospel rather then Simon Magus they say God determines no mans will but because Peter receives it and the other rejects it it ariseth wholly from his determining himself then Christ should do no more in his own and Fathers intention for a sav'd then a damned person No man hath power to receive Christ when he is offered unlesse it be given him from above Object Why then doth the Lord exhort us to receive him or complain of us and threaten damnation if we receive him not Answ. The Lord useth these reproofs and exhortations as a means to work upon them whom he purposeth to save 2. To shew that some work is to be done on our part though not by our own strength it must be done à nobis though not ex nobis So the Papists argue from Gods commands God would not command us to do good works if we had not power to do them When our Saviour saith Make the tree good and then the fruit will be good He doth not imply that it is in our power to do so but only sheweth what our duty and obligation is See Rom. 7. 15. Gal. 5. 17. God gave the Law for these ends 1. To shew man his duty the obligation that lies on him I may put my debter in minde of his debt though he be turned bankrupt 2. To shew him his disability 3. To shew him the misery he should be in if God would urge this debt on him to discharge it himself 4. To shew the riches of his grace in providing a means to satisfie his justice and also the exceeding love of Christ in fulfilling the Law for him Object The Arminians say How can the will be free when it is determined How can omnipotent grace and free-will stand together and some talk of a Libertas contrarietatis when one can will good or evil This is a great controversie as between the Jesuites and Dominicans so between us and the Arminians Answ. The freedom of the will doth not consist in this that it is free and indifferent to choose either good or evil For so God and the good Angels should not be free seeing they cannot will any thing but that which is good There is no true liberty but unto that which is good because it is a perfection to be able to sinne is an imperfection 2 Cor. 3. 11. Ubi non est Spiritus Domini non est libertas arbitrii August A power to stand or fall was not a part of Adams liberty his power to fall came from his mutability not liberty It is a Question An faciâ—nti totum quod in se est ex naturae viribus dentur insallibiliter auxilia ad salutem supernaturalia Whether God will give supernatural grace to him that useth well his natural abilities Let any man use the power that God gives him and he shall have more There is not such an infallibilis nâ—xus that God hath bound himself in the use of our natural abilities to adde supernatural graces Mr Fâ—nnâ—r on Ezâ—k 18. 31 32. A man in his natural condition can doe nothing but what is offensive to God No man ever yet by the right use of naturals obtained Evangelical grace that is a vain power which is never reduced into act It is a Question An naturae viribus possit aliqua vera tentatio superari Whether a man by strength of nature be able to conquer corruption or resist temptation Before Conversion we cannot resist sinne as sinne but exchange one sinne with another We cannot discern good from evil sinne is connatural to us Ier. 8. 6. No more are we able to resist temptation without grace All temptations are to draw us to the enjoyment of some temporal good or to the declining some temporal evil by leaving God Till a man be perswaded that God promiseth a greater good and threatneth a greater evil then the world can do he cannot resist such temptations we are saved by faith and stand by faith We had need all to pray Lord lead us not into temptation and keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins See Ephes. 6. 10. Some speak of reconciling Free-will with Gods Decree Grace and sin Others of the Concord of it and Gods Prescience and Providence Tully thought Prescience and Free-will could not stand together and therefore that he might assert the freedome of mans will he denied the Prescience of future things Atque ita dum vult facere liberos facit sacrilegos CHAP. IV. Of Saving Faith FAith in the New Testament is taken 1. For the Doctrine of faith Iude vers 3. Such are sound in the faith that are Orthodox This is the Catholick faith 2. For the habit or grace of faith whereby we receive Christ and accept him for our Saviour so it is often used in the Scripture Faith in its general nature is any assent unto some truth upon the authority of him that speaks it and the general nature of divine faith is to assent to the truth because God sayes it Our assent and perswasion of the truth in matters of Religion may be either humaâ—e meerly because of custome education and the authority of the Church or divine being enclined and moved thereunto because of divine authority Many Protestants have no more then a humane faith It is the Religion of their Fathers and of the place where they live In the grace of Faith there are three things 1. An act of the understanding an assent to the truths of Christ that he is such a one in respect of his Natures Offices Works as the Scripture reveales him 2. An act of the will consenting that Christ should do for me what the Lord sent him to do for poor sinners 3. A siducial assiance and dependance on him The Soc man by faith
in Christ understand nothing but an acknowledgement of the veracity of the sayings and the promises of Christ which ought to be given them not because Christ is true God with the Father but because God after his death raised him from the dead which he also foretold before and for this reason he was worthy to be believed in what he commanded or promised This is their Doctrine of justifying faith and justification as if Christ had come into the world and suffered such things for no other cause but that he might perswade us that an eternal reward is propounded to the obedient that being allured with the hope of reward we might obey him Bellarmine saith Justifying faith is not so much knowledge as assent and it is not a confidence of Gods mercy but an assent to all things which are contained in the Word of God Faith is more then a bare assent to the truth there is in it a fiducial acquiescence and a resting upon Jehovah as it is expressed in the Hebrew he rolled himself upon God as a man being weary of a burden casts himself and that upon something that sustains him Prov. 3. 5. Isa. 10. 20. 28. 16. 50. 10. The chief act of the soul in true faith wherein the essence of it mainly consists is a resting and relying upon Christ and him alone for the obtaining of favour and eternal life In respect of this property faith is oft called a believing in or on Christ and his name Iohn 3. 16 18 36. Iohn 6. 1. 5. 10. a trusting in Christ Ephes. 1. 12. a resting upon God 2 Chron. 14. 11. a resting upon his promise 2 Chron. 32. 8. a relying upon God 2 Chron. 16. 8. a cleaving and sticking close unto him Act. 11. 23. Mr Hilders on Psal. 51. 6. Lect. 83. There is in Faith First An act of acceptation one is willing to receive Christ on his own termes Secondly Of resignation it gives up the whole man unto Christ. The proper object of justifying faith saith Dr. Ames is not some axiome viz. God is favourable to me or my sins are pardoned but Ens incomplexum as they speak viz. Christ or the mercy of God in Christ and so the proper act of justifying faith is incumberâ— or acquiescere Christo. Not barely the promises but the person of Christ is the object of faith we are not to rest in the promises alone but to close with Christ in those promises Acts 6. 31. The Saints take comfort in Christ and prize his person above all his benefits First Because that is the greatest gift in which God shews most love Ioh. 4. 10. Secondly He is the person in whom all good things are deposited Cant. 4. 10. 1 Iohn 5. 10. Thirdly The great thing the soul fals in love with is the person of Christ Cant. 5. Phil. 1. 23. It is a great dispute among Divines What is the proper object of saving faith Some say the Evangelical promise which holds out Christ others Christ himself in a strict sense only Christ himself is the object of saving faith Iohn 7. 37. No proposition nor promise saves me only Christ. The common object of faith is every revealed truth but of justifying faith as it justifies that is in the act of Justification Reconciliation in Christ with a certain confidence There is Fides quae faith which saves the soul this closeth with every divine revelation promise threatning story sides qua as it saves me closeth onely with Christ. Faith which saves the soul hath for its object the whole word of God but as it saves the soul it closeth only with Christ. There is nothing in Scripture but it hath relation to Christ the types and old Sacrifices were shadows of him the moral Law is preparative for Christ yea there is something of him in every story and miracle Faith is an instinct after union with Christ Iohn 5. 12. He lives in me by faith Iohn 11. 26. Gal. 2. 20. This receives Christ Iohn 1. 11. it is the condition of the Covenant and so the qualification of them which shall have interest in Christ and his benefits Iohn 3. 16. Acts 8. 37. 16. 31. Faith carries the consent of the whole man a Chron. 30. 8. Quid est credere nisi consentire He that would receive Christ must 1. Know that Christ is designed by God and tendred as a Saviour to him in the Gospel 2. Must consider the reality and fulnesse of the promise and give consent to this prose this is the very act of faith 3. None can thus receive Christ but those whose hearts the Lord hath opened to close with Christ Iohn 6. 36 37. Acts 16. 1. Man sell by self-exalting and ariseth in a self-abasing which is by beleeving 2. Faith is the only way to dissolve the plots of the devil we fell by beleeving the devil rather then God and rise by renouncing him and by beleeving in the grace of God in Christ. What is the act the soul doth when it beleeves There are three acts of faith Notitia Assensus Fiducia Mr. Hildersam saith The effence and being of justifying faith consisteth in four acts of the soul whereof the former two are acts of the understanding the other two of the will First I must know Christ aright and that which the Gospel revealeth to us concerning him Secondly The assent of the minde to this 1 Tim. 1. 15. Heb. 11. 13. Thirdly The consent of the will Iohn 1. 12. Fourthly A resting and relying upon Christ and him alone for the favour of God and eternal life Knowledge comes three wayes 1. By sense 2. Reason as that the part is lesse then the whole 3. From testimony which is faith and relies wholly on witnesse faith is weak when it relates to humane testimony yet there is no such knowledge as that of faith when it relates to the testimony of God that is more sure then sense or reason God is so wise as he cannot be deceived himself and so good as he will not deceive others Knowledge and faith are ordinarily all one in Scripture and joyned together as things inseparable Isa. 53. 11. Iohn 10. 38. Iohn 6. 69. Iohn 17. 3. 1 Iohn 3. 2. 4. 5. 13 19. A beleever is set forth by the terms of an enlightened man and wise man Ephes. 1. 18 19. I know whom I have beleeved Bellarmine saith faith is better defined by ignorance then knowledge Fides melius per ignorantiam quam per notitiam desinitur It captivates reason unto the word of God that is carnall and rebellious reason but the true light of reason is increased and augmented by it This knowledge which faith works in the heart is distinct and certain 2. Assent they beleeved God and the Prophets that is they gave assent and credit to it because of the authority of God who is most true and cannot deceive not for humane motives This assent is 1.
walk by faith we die by faith we are saved Faith is an infused not an acquired habit Grevinchovius saith That habitual faith is begot in us by frequent acts of faith proceeding from the special grace of God as by often acts of justice and liberality the acts of justice and liberality are produced in us This opinion of his is not only contrary to the Doctrine of the Schoolmen and Modern Divines both Papists and Protestants which with unanimous consent call Theological Vertues infused habits but also is subject to divers inconveniencies that place Heb. 11. 6 must needs be understood of the habit of faith for if it be to be understood of the act of faith it will follow that the regenerate when they sleep and do not actually beleeve do displease God and are not in a state of Grace That faith is the gift of God the Apostle teacheth Ephes. 2. 8. Phil. 1. 29. 2. 13. See Iohn 6. 44. To come to Christ is to beleeve in Christ witnesse Christ himself ver 35. Whether actual or habitual faith be in Infants Some call it efficacious faith some a principle others an inclination Some dislike the word habit that is more proper to faith grown and ripe the word seed or principle is better 1 Iohn 4. 9. Some think the Question about Infants beleeving is unnecessary and curious and that they must be left to the free-grace of God Mark 16. 16. Such places do not onely concern grown persons The Lord promiseth grace to Infants Isa. 44. 3. and glory Matth. 19. 14. 18. 6. compared with Mark 9. 36. See 1 Cor. 7. 14. Pelagians say Infants are saved by Gods fore-sight of those good works which they should have done if they had lived Augustine refutes this opinion 2 Cor. 5. 10. every one is to be saved according to what he hath done The Lutherans would have them saved by an actual faith though it be unexpressible Beza saith The faith of the parents is imputed to them by vertue of the Covenant of grace Mr. Down hath a Treatise of the faith of Infants and how they are justified and saved and goes much that way but denies that they have habituall or actuall Faith Whether Faith be in the Saints when they are translated into Heaven and see God face to face Some say there is a kinde of faith in the blessed Saints since they both beleeve things past all things which Christ hath done for our sake and things to come viz. the second coming of Christ the resurrection of the flesh the last judgment and the perfection of the Church and this knowledge of things past and to come depends upon the authority of God The office and imployment of faith shall cease though the nature of it doe not It is a great Question An sides justisicans in decalogo praecipiatur Whether justifying faith be commanded in the Decalogue Adam had a power to beleeve what God propounded as an object of faith the righteousnesse of Christ was not propounded to him it is commanded there therefore not directè because not revealed to Adam but redisctivé It stood not with Adams Covenant he was to be righteous himself not to look for the righteousnesse of another Adam in the state of innocency had a power of many things which in that state could not be reduced to act he had the affection of sorrow but could not mourn for want of an object so the Angels had a power to beleeve in Christ for their confirmation though Christ was not made known till the second Covenant There was a power then given not only to obey God in the duties of the first Covenant but to submit to God for the change of the Covenant when the will of the Lord should be not to submit to the change of the Covenant in man fallen is a sin Gal. 4. 21. therefore Adam had a power to submit to it Whether Faith or Repentance precede To repent is prefixed before beleeve Mark 1. 15. In the order of things repentance must needs be first in respect of the act of contrition acknowledgemement and grief for sinne the Law precedes the Gospel and one is not to be raised before he knows himself to be cast down And although saving Repentance considered compleatly according to all its acts be not without faith yet it precedes it according to some act Christians should indeavour to live the life of Faith First The necessity of it It is a Question An sine speciali Revelatione possumus credere mysteria fidei Whether without a special Revelation we can beleeve the mysteries of faith The Arminians cry down faith and call it Scripturarum tyrannidem Theologorum ludibrium and cry down all infused habits would have none but acquired There is a necessity of faith in respect of divers truths of Scripture that are to be beleeved 1. The resurrection of the body none of the Heathens beleeved this See Act. 23. 8. Matth. 22. 23 29. Some that profest the Christian Religion perverted this Doctrine of the Resurrection 2 Tim. 2. 18. the Disciples themselves were long in beleeving it Luk. 24. 11. Ioh. 20. 25. 2. The depravednesse of the soul and the enmity of natural reason to the things of God The Philosophers saw clearly the common principles of justice and injustice but not the corruption of nature Rom. 7. 7. The Wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God 3. The necessity of renovation of the soul and body the great Doctrine of Regeneration Iohn 3. 3. When our Saviour had brought Arguments to prove this Doctrine and answered Objections against it how blinde still is Nicodemus v. 9. of that Chapter 4. The necessity of a Mediator and that Christ is this Mediator 1 Tim. 3. 16. The Devils and damned beleeve these truths with a common faith But we need faith to beleeve these truths savingly 2. We need faith also to bring us unto God Rom. 5. 3. we cannot come to God but by Christ nor to Christ but by faith 3. To conform us to Gods Image Acts 15. 9. 4. Without the life of faith we cannot abide with God Matth. 11. 6. Heb. 3. 12. 13. 5. We cannot take fulnesse of delight and complacency in God but by faith Heb. 11. 6. we cannot please God nor he us till we beleeve The life of a Christian is to please God and to be well pleased with him Secondly What it is to live by faith 1. It is to beleive the goodnesse of all that which God commands as well as that which he promiseth and the real evil of all that evil he forbids as well as threatens The precepts of God are good and for our good as well as his promises Deut. 10. 12. Psal. 73. ult The Devils tremble at Gods threatnings but they beleeve not the evil of sin which he forbids for then they would not rebell against God 2. To look after those things principally that are future rather then the
all 2 Cor. 5. He became sinne for us and his righteousnesse is imputed to us that phrase is repeated eleven times of Gods imputing Christs righteousnesse to us Faith is said to be imputed for righteousnesse but not as a grace or quality in us for that faith is but one grace but the Law requires an universal righteousnesse even an entire conformity to the Law of God by faith in Christs bloud we obtain Justification 2. To justifie is to absolve or pronounce righteous we cannot be so from our own righteousnesse which is imperfect the Scripture cals Christ our righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1. 30. Rom. 5. 18. as Adams sinne was made ours by imputation we being in his loins so Christs righteousnesse is made ours we being in him the second Adam * Piscator and Mr VVotton make Justification to be nothing but the Remission of sins and imputation of Righteousnesse and the Remission of sins the same thing a man being therefore accounted righteous because his sins are not imputed to him and they deny that the Scripture ever saith Christs righteousnesse is imputed to us Mr. Baxter in his Aphoris p. 186. confesseth that the difference between Justification and Remission of sins is very small Mr. Gataker in Mr. VVottons Defence pag. 58. and also in his Animadversions upon the Disputes between Piscator and Lucius and in his Answer to Gomarus seems to distinguish between Justification largely taken and Remission of sins The righteousnesse by which we are justified and stand righteous before God is not our own righteousnesse but the righteousnesse of Christ Phil. 3. 8 9. 2 Cor. 5. 21. not the righteousnesse of Christ as God the second Person in Trinity but as Mediator God-man In which there are two things 1. The perfect holinesse of his humane nature Heb. 7. 26. 2. The perfect righteousnesse which he performed in doing and suffering according to the Law this is imputed to us Christs active obedience his good works and holy life could never have been meritorious for us nor brought us to heaven if he had not died for us therefore our Justification and obtaining of heaven is ascribed to his bloud as if that alone had done both Rom. 5. 9. Heb. 10. 19. Revel 5. 6 9 11. his intercession and prayers had not been meritorious for us if he had not died for us The parts of Justification First Imputation of Christs righteousnesse that is God accounting his righteousnesse ours as if we had in our own persons performed it Rom. 4. 6 9 23. as there is a true and real union between us and Christ so there is a real imputation of Christs righteousnesse to us Cant. 6. 10. Revel 12. 1. a soul triumphs more in the righteousnesse of Christ imputed then if he could have stood in the righteousnesse in which he was created The imputation of Christs righteousnesse was first rejected by the Jesuites Carl. Consens Eccles. Cathol contra Trid. de gratia c. 5. Secondly From thence there follows a forgivenesse of sins 2 Cor. 5. 19. Psal. 32. This is called hiding ones sins Blotting them out Burying them in the Sea Dan. 9. 24. Some say not imputing of sinne and imputing righteousnesse are not two parts but one single act there is the term from which and to which There are two sorts of contraries such which have both a real being as white and black in colours 2. Privatively as light and darknesse darknesse hath no being but the absence of light so sinne and righteousnesse are two contraries but sinne hath no being for then God should be the authour of it introduction of light is the expulsion of darknesse not imputing sin and imputing righteousnesse is one thing else the Apostles Argument say they would not hold Rom. 4. 6. where he alledgeth Psal. 32. He brings that place which speaks of not imputing sinne to prove that we are justified by Christs righteousnesse imputed This they esteem their Argumentum palmarium saith Gomarus Thus they argue Paul here proves by the testimony of David that Justification is an imputation of righteousnesse either by his words or by words that are equipollent not by his own words therefore he proves it per verbornm aequipollentiam and consequently those speeches to impute righteousnesse and forgive sins are equipollent but a thing may be proved also saith Gomarus by force of consequence and M. Gâ—taker saith the Argument is weak Christ dying is the deserving and satisfactory cause to Gods Justice whereby we obtain Justification and Remission of sins Some Hereticks hold God was never angry with man only men were made enemies by their own sins and do therefore conclude that satisfaction by Christs bloud as by way of a price is a falshood and all that Christ did by dying and suffering was only as an example to teach us in what way we are to obtain remission of sins and therefore according to them Justification is a pardoning of sin without Christ as a Mediator Arguments to the contrary 1. Christ is called a Redeemer Rom. 3. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 30. and Iob I know that my Redeemer liveth He is a Redeemer and we obtain our Justification by this Redemption therefore he is the meritorious and deserving cause of it he hath redeemed us by his bloud and we are bought with a price 2. He is a Mediatour 1 Tim. 2. and he is the Mediatour of the New Testament These things are implied in that 1. That God and men were equally disagreeing God was alienated from men and men from God 2. Christ came that he might pacifie God angry with us and convert our hearts who were rebels against him 3. The means by which this was done the death of this Mediator as appeareth Heb. 9. 15 16. 3. From those places where Christ is called a Propitiation 1 Iohn 2. 1. in allusion to the Mercy-seat Exod. 25. 17. Numb 7. 89. Two things are implied here 1. That God was exceeding angry with us for our sins 2. That Christ did pacifie him by his bloud The Mercy-seat was called also the Oracle because God answered by it and the covering because it covered the Ark in which were laid up the Tables Christ is compared to this both in regard of his Prophetical Office because God doth by him declare his will as also in regard of his Priestly Office because by this God is pleased 4. From the places where Christ is said to be a Sacrifice Ephes. He gave himself an Offering and a Sacrifice and in the Hebrews Christ was once offered whence note 1. That Christs death is a true Offering and Sacrifice 2. It was done in the dayes of his flesh for the destruction of sin 5. All those places must needs prove Christ to be the meritorious cause where Christ is said to take away our sins and the punishment from us Isa. 53. He bore our iniquities 2 Cor. 5. 21. When were we justified seeing Justification is a change not of our quality but state
joy as tumble themselves in ashes Blessed are the Mourners for they shall be comforted Secondly Study Sanctification he must follow after holinesse that will see God Psal. 50. 23. Constantly exercise Grace 1 Iohn 4. 16. Thirdly Renounce all confidence in your own Righteousnesse and labour to be found in Christ having his Righteousnesse Rom. 4. 5. Fourthly Often and earnestly beg for the Spirit of Adoption to seal thee up to the day of Redemption and to reveal unto thee the things that are freely given thee of God Fifthly Communicate thy fears and doubts to thy Brethren which be of understanding and can consider and observe the consolations of God given them CHAP. X. Whether Faith alone doth justifie GOD justifies judicially Christs bloud meritoriously Faith instrumentally Works declaratively Rom. 3. 24 28. Rom. 4. 5. Mar. 5. 36. Luke 8. 50. Act. 13. 39. The Papists Socinians and Remonstrants all acknowledge Faith to justifie but by it they mean Obedience to Gods Commandments and so make it a Work and not consider it as an instrument receiving Christ and his promise A Papist a Socinian a Protestant saith We are justified by faith but dispositive saith the Papist conditionaliter saith the Socinian applicativè saith the Protestant Faith justifieth not as a quality or habit in us as the Papists teach Ipsa fides censetur esse justitia for so it is a part of Sanctification but as it is the instrument and hand to receive Christ who is our righteousnesse much lesse as it is an act as Socinus and his followers teach as though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ipsum credere did properly justifie if we should be justified by it as it is an act then we should be justified by our works and we should be no longer justified actually then we do actually believe and so there should be an intercision of Justification so oft as there is an intermission of the act of faith but Justification is a continued act We are justified only by faith for what else in Scripture mean those many negatives not by works Rom. 9. 11. Gal. 2. 16. Titus 3. 5. not of works Rom. 11. 6. Ephes. 2. 9. not according to works 2 Tim. 1. 19. without works Rom. 4. 6. not through the Law Rom. 4. 13. not by the works of the Law Rom. 3. 20 without the Law Rom. 3. 27. not but by faith Gal. 2. 16. How can a man be justified by his works when he himself must be just before the works can be Gen. 4. 4. Good works make not a man good but a good man makes a work good and shall that work which a man made good return again and make the man good When we say Faith alone doth justifie we do not mean fidem solitariam that saith which is alone neither do we in construction joyn sola with fides the subject but with Justification the predicate meaning that true faith though it be not alone yet it doth justifie alone even as the eye though in respect of being it is not alone yet in respect of seeing unto which no other member doth concurre with it it being the only instrument of that faculty it is truly said to see alone so faith though in respect of the being thereof it is not alone yet in respect of justifying unto which act no other grace doth concur with it it being the only instrument of apprehending and receiving Christ is truly said to justifie alone When we say by faith only this opposeth all other graces of the same order but not the merits of Christ or the efficacy of Gods grace the Apostle Rom. 4. makes it all one to prove a man justified by Grace Christ and by faith It is to be considered as alone in the act of Justification but not in the subject justified therefore that is a reproach cast on Protestants to call them Solifidians What the judgement of the Catholicks before the Councel of Trent was in this matter of Justification B. Carlton proves out of Contarenus We are said to be justified by faith to live by it to be saved by it to have it imputed unto us for righteousness all which is to be understood not principally immediately meritoriously in regard of any worth or dignity of it or efficaciously in regard of any power or efficacy in it self but mediately subserviently organically as it is a means to apprehend Christ his satisfaction and his sufferings by the price and merit whereof we are justified saved and stand as righteous in Gods sight and as it hath a special respect and relation thereto Mr. Gataker against Saltmarsh Shadows without Substance pag. 56. In the Covenant of Works Works are considered as in themselves performed by the parties to be justified and in reference unto ought done or to be done for them by any other whereas in the Covenant of grace Faith is required and considered not as a work barely done by us but as an instrument or mean whereby Christ is apprehended and received in whom is found and by whom that is done whereby Gods Justice is satisfied and life eternal meritoriously procured for us that which carrieth the power and efficacy of all home to Christ. Object Faith is a Work therefore if we be justified by Faith then by Workes Answ. With Faith we must joyn the object of it viz. Christ Fides justificat non absolutè sed relativè sc. cum objecto non efficiendo sed afficiendo applicando The Scripture saith We are justified by faith and through faith but never for faith or because of our faith per fidem ex fide non propter fidem We can only be justified by that righteousnesse which is universal and compleat faith is a partial righteousnesse Phil. 3. 9. and as imperfect as other graces Object Gal. 2. 16. Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but by the faith of Iesus Christ. Answ. But is adversative that is by faith alone 2. Only faith receives Christ and a promise Faith justifies by the meer ordination of God that on the receiving of Christ or resting on him we shall be justified The proper act of faith which justifieth is the relying on Christ for pardon of sin To justifie doth not flow from any act of grace because of the Dignity and Excellency of that act But because of the peculiar nature that it doth receive and apply Therefore to receive Christ and to believe in him is all one and faith is alwayes opposed to works Bellarmine objects That to apply is a work or action It is true it is a Grammatical action but a predicamental passion But saith Bellarmine Love layeth hold on Christ and by love we are made one but yet there is a difference love makes us one with Christ extramittendo faith intramittendo and besides love joyneth us to Christ after we are made one by faith so that it cannot justifie us Paul and Iames do not contradict one another
it come to enjoy God which doth eminently contain all good in him it can never come to have full satisfaction Light was the first thing in the Creation and so in the new Creature Eph. 4. 23. he hath a new judgement speculative and practical 1. Speculative he apprehends and discerns those Reasons and Arguments against sin and for grace more then ever he did he is amazed to consider what darknesse and folly he lived in before 1 Cor. 2. 15. 2. Practical He applies the things he knows for his humiliation and exercise he so knoweth truths that he loves them and delights in them he knows them experimentally Conversion of a man is a Divine teaching of him Isa. 54. 13. Ierem. 31. 44. Iohn 6. 45. The Properties of this teaching 1. It is necessary without this all other teaching is in vain David often prayes that God would teach him his statutes open his eyes the Ministers teach the ear God the heart 2. Efficacious Iob 36. 22. 3. Clear and distinct hence Gods Word is called a Light and it is called the riches of the assurance of understanding 4. Practical it is an acknowledgement after godlinesse Verba Scripturae non sunt verba legenda sed vivenda said Luther 5. Abundant under the Gospel All shall know me from the greatest to the least Knowledge shall cover the earth as the waters do the Sea A great part of Conversion lieth in the renewing of the minde Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 1. 17 18. Phil. 1. 4. This renewing consists First In Knowledge and that 1. Doctrinally of the truths to be beleeved this is the very foundation and that which is called historical faith that is a knowledge with an Assent to those truths which are recorded in Scripture many may have this and more which yet are not converted but yet where Conversion is this must necessarily precede 1 Cor. 2. 2. Whom God converts he enlightens Iohn 6. 45. 1 Cor. 8. 2. mans whole Conversion is called a teaching 2. Practically partly of our own filthinesse Iohn 3. it was necessary for Nicodemus to know his natural filthinesse partly of Christ sinne will overwhelm the soul without this Rom. 7. 24 25. Ephes. 1. 19 20. one must know his own poverty and Christs riches his own guilt and his satisfaction 3. It makes the heart beleeve and assent to these truths the understanding doth not only need converting grace to turn but to assent and firmly to adhere to the truths revealed to the promises manifested for the heart doth not turn to God by knowing the promises but by firm relying on them and this is that which is called trusting so much in the Psalms 4. The judgement is induced to approve of Gods Word his precepts and promises aâ— the best He accounts those things best and worst which the Word doth The converted man esteems of Gods favour and freedom from corruption more then all the glory and riches of the world 5. The minde is in part sanctified in regard of the thoughts they were roving distracted impertinent and very frothy now the minde is renewed about them so that it hath more holy thoughts more composed more profitable and united in all duties and performances more low thoughts of our selves and high thoughts of Christ. 6. It looketh then only to Gods Word My sheep hear my voice To the Law and the Testimony 7. Their minde is renewed in respect of consultations Paul consulted not with flesh and bloud he subjects all to the glory of God and this Word 8. He invents holy purposes means and wayes to propagate Gods glory 9. He discerns things that differ Rom. 12. 7. CHAP. XV. Of the Sanctification of the Will GODS great work in Conversion is in the Will Isa. 1. 19. Revel 22. 17. Ps. 110. 3. Ephes. 1. 19. when ever he converts the soul he subdues the Will 1 Chron. 28. 9. Phil. 2. 13. Grace is a resignation of our selves to the will of God Rom. 6. 17. 2 Cor. 8. 10. Though the will of man be subdued in conversion and made free yet it is not perfectly made free as a degree of blindnesse that remains in the Understanding so a degree of bondage in the Will The work of Conversion is never perfected till the will be gained it begins in the mind Ephes. 4. 23. but ends in the will Deut. â—0 6. All liberty must proceed from Liberum judicium a judgement of the understanding not mislead by sensitive objects Aquinas The Will is renewed in a godly man in these particulars 1. It is made flexible so Paul when he was converted Lord what wilt thou have me to do Psal. 40. 8. 143. 10. This Will is broken which before was contumacious and stubborn Isa. 11. 6. 2. Tender it was hardened before this is implied in that a fat heart that hath no sense or feeling either of Gods displeasure or the fearful eâ—â—aâ—e it is in the man converted hath a heart of flesh Ezek. 36. 26. which is opposed there to a stony heart that is senslesse and stupid 3. It is moved upon pure motives for the holinesse of the precepts David prizeth Gods Word above thousands of Gold and Silver for the spiritual profit of it it would quicken and enlarge his heart support him in afflictions 4. It is established and setled in a good way the honest heart holds fast the Word of God cleaves to the Lord with full purpose of heart 5. It is made efficacious and fervent in holy things their services are free-will offerings 1 Chron. 29. 14. Rom. 7. 18. 6. In regard of its acts 1. In its election and choice it is sanctified preferring holy and eternal things before sinne and temporal Heb. 11. Moses chose the reproaches of Christ before the treasures of Aegypt Election is an act of the Will about the means and answereth to consultation in the Understanding 2. In its consent it consents to God and Christ Isa. 1. 19. 2 Cor. 11. 2. Rom. 7. 16. 3. In regard of the power it hath over the other faculties for it commands the other powers of the soul as on the understanding to make it think and reason about this or that 2 Pet. 3. 5. it sets the understanding on searching the truth and finding it out and the Will delights it self in good things 7. It is adorned with those habitual graces which are necessary for it 1. Fiducial recumbency and trusting in God the Will renewed rolâ— it self upon Jesus Christ and hath confidence and boldnesse 2. Love to God above all other things therefore he saith I will circumcise you that you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart 3. A divine hope which keepeth up the soul in all difficulties Lam. 3. 13. Obedience is the vertue of the will by which it is flexible to Gods will in all things and for his sake Here Coeca obedientia blinde absolute obedience is as necessary and commendable as in Friars to their Superiours it is
deliver our selves out of his hand and worthy to be subject to him in the lowest degree Thirdly The effects of this fear are most excellent 1. It interests him in whom it is to all the gracious promises of God for this and a better life it plainly proves a man to be regenerate and sanctified and to be Gods true childe and faithful servant 2. It worketh a great tranquillity of minde and a most setled quietnesse of heart it armeth the heart against all carnal and inordinate fear of other things Exod. 1. 17. Isa. 8. 12 13. Luk. 12. 4 5. and strengthens against all temptations There is a double fear 1. Of Reverence a reverent respect to God this is kept up by considering Gods Attributes discovered in the Word Psal. 16. 8. Iob 31. begin Isa. 6. 3. Exod. 23. 11. Hab. 3. 16. 2. Of caution or circumspection in our conversation This is stirred up by considering 1. The strictnesse of the Law Psal. 19. 9. it condemns not only acts but sinfull lusts and motions Psal. 119. 96. 1 Cor. 2. 3. 2. The sad fals of the Saints when they have laid aside the fear of God Peter fell by a damsels question There is a servile fear of God as a Judge and a filial fear of him as a Father the one is ne puniat the other ne deserat Aug. Courage or Boldnesse It is a passion quite contrary to fear which stirreth up and quickneth the minde against evil to repel or bear the same without dejectednesse Saul David and Davids worthies Ionathan Caleb and Ioshua were couragious A godly man is bold as a young Lion Be of good courage Be strong saith God to Ioshua Caleb and Ioshua would have gone up to possesse the Land notwithstanding the strength of the Canaanites There is a double Resolution 1. In sinne and iniquity Ier. 18. 12. The devils are consirmed in wickednesse 2. In the truths and wayes of God Dan. 3. 18. This is an almighty work of Gods Spirit whereby a Christian is able to do and suffer glorious things for God and his cause Dan. 1. 8. Act. 21. Nehemiah Esther Athanasius Luther and others were thus couragious There is boldnesse with God that flows from innocency Iob 11. 15. and that flows from slattery a boldnesse that ariseth from a seared conscience Deut. 29. 19. and from a reprobate conscience Heb. 6. 1. Iohn 14. 17. It must be well ordered First For the Object of it it must be exercised against all sorts of evils Natural which may come upon us in the way of our calling and duty as David used courage against Goliah 1 Sam. 17. 34. Ionathan against the Philistims and Esther against the danger of death the Judges of Israel were couragious and Paul in his sufferings and chiefly Christ Jesus when he set himself to go up to Ierusalem and to bear the curse of the Law It must be withdrawn from unfit objects we must not be couragious against Gods threats nor great works as thunder nor against our betters nor against the evil of sinne and damnation To be bold to do evil and to despise Gods threats is hardnesse of heart This was the sinne of the old world and the Philistims when the Ark came against them and of Pharaoh Secondly For the measure of our courage it must be alwayes moderate so as to resist and bear such evils as do necessarily offer themselves to be resisted and born not to provoke danger 2. It must be used more against publick enemies and evils then private and against spiritual evils then natural we must resist Satan strong in the faith Motives to true Christian Courage 1. It is both munimentum the armour of a Christian and ornamentum the honour of a Christian. 2. Consider what examples we have in Scripture of this vertue Moses Exod. 10. 26. Ioshua Daniel Esther Peter Paul Means of getting Courage 1. See your fearfulnesse with grief and shame and confesse it to God with sorrow for in the acknowledgement of the want of Grace begins the supply thereof 2. Consider of the needfulnesse worth and excellency of this Grace 3. Beg of God the Spirit of Courage 4. Take heed of self-confidence Heb. 11. 34. Frustra nititur qui non innititur Bern. Remember Peter and Dr Pendleton In the last place I shall handle some compound affections Anger Reverence Zeal It sutes well with Gods Attributes and his Dispensations that we should Love Joy and be confident and yet fear Psal. 11. Matth. 8. 8. God discovers different Attributes of Mercy and Justice on which we are to exercise different affections His Dispensations also are various as there is a fatherly love so there is ira paterna Deut. 26. 11. Jude 11. See Phil. 2. 13. Of Anger Anger is a most powerful passion and hath by an excellency engrossed the general name of passion to it self The most usual name used by the Hebrews to signifie Anger is Aph which signifies also the nose and by a Synecdoche the whole face either because in a mans anger the breath doth more vehemently and often issue out of the nose which is as it were the smoke issuing from the flame kindled about the heart or else because in the face anger is soonest discerned The Grecians used two names to expresse this affection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Latine it is called ira because it maketh a man quasi ex seire as it were to go out of himself Ira furor brevis It is the rising of a mans heart against one that behaveth himself amisse to punish him It is a mixt affection compounded of these three affections Hatred Desire Grief 1. There is hatred in pure just and innocent anger of the sinne and fault principally and a little for the present of the faulty person but in corrupt anger of the fault little or nothing of the person most of all 2. There is Grief in pure anger at the dishonour done to God in corrupt anger at the wrong done to ones self or his friend 3. There is desire in pure anger of using means according to our vocation of bringing the party to repentance and hindering the infection of the sinne in unjust anger of revenging our selves upon the party and delighting in his smart therefore it is so violent a passion because it is composed of those three all which affections are fiery It is easie to perceive all these three concurring in every angry person Therefore such as are in love or in pain or in sorrow or hungry in deep studies are very teachy and soon moved to anger for in all these there is an excessivenesse of some one or two of these passions whereof anger is made and therefore anger is soon provoked seeing that these will soon breed a third as wood and fire will cause a slame with a little blowing The formal cause of it is when any thing is highly esteemed by us and that is contemned by
Wisdome is one principal part of the excellency of the holy Angels as they excel in power so in wisdome so saith the woman to David My Lord is wise as an Angel of God intimating that wisdome is an angelical thing Salomon being put to his choice asked wisdome at Gods hands and God himself approved and commended his choice and rewarded it also with an addition of other things as it were advantages and appendices to it giving him as a wise heart so likewise store of riches and honour Reasons 1 It perfecteth the best faculty of the best part of the best creature of all that God hath made in this inferiour world Wisdome is a gift peculiar to men beasts have strength swiftnesse beauty Wisdome also is a quality that pertaineth to the best part of man his soul it perfecteth reason the understanding and the will too making the one to judge and discern rightly and the other to choose rightly the one to see the best things the other to take the best and leave the worst and to persist in using the best means for attaining the best things for wisdom standeth in these two things in ability to discern what is most beneficial and good and what helps do most conduce to the getting of it and to sway the soul to a ready choosing of those means and right using them for the gaining of those benefits By wisdome the holy Ghost meaneth not so much the speculative wisdom which is called learning the universal knowledge of all things humane and divine the understanding of great and wonderfull things as one defines it but that which is termed Prudence the ability of managing affairs discreetly the vertue of getting things necessary for our welfare The Scripture telleth us of two sorts of wisdome a good wisdome and a bad the good properly so called because it is worthy that name the bad improperly because of some resemblance it hath in some respects unto the good The good wisdome is first and chiefly spiritual by which the minde is enabled to see and attain its chiefest highest most noble end its fellowship with God its eternal welfare and happinesse called A being wise to salvation 2. Natural which is an ability to see and obtain the natural good even those benefits which God hath provided for men to enjoy in this world Secondly Evil wisdome called by St Iames Earthly sensual and devilish termed so from the objects of it the things about which it worketh even about earthly sensual and devilish things Wisdome is an excellent gift for these reasons also three things commend a thing and make it appear most excellent 1. Rarity 2. Difficulty 3. Usefulnesse and profit First It is a rare thing Eccles. 8. 1. Secondly It is a most difficult thing to get therefore the holy Ghost bids us Dig for it cry for it search for it as for hid treasure Thirdly It is most usefull and beneficial in regard of himself that hath it and others too 1. He that hath it gets by it comfort good successe and constant prosperity 2. It is an honour to him before all men The wise shall inherit glory it will make the face to shine like an ointment Solomons wisdome commended him to all the world Dr. Hall cals him the Oracle the Miracle of wisdome VVhere shall we find a wise man like this said Pharaoh of Ioseph 3. It makes him very beneficial to others A poor wise man delivered a City that was besieged by a mighty man A skill to perform things well and fitly that is meant by the word wisdome in Scripture Bezaleel was filled with wisdome A wise master-builder saith Paul It is such a knowledge of things as inableth a man to order his actions and whole life aright Wisdome whether natural or spiritual all good wisdome is Gods gift the inspiration of the most high giveth wisdome out of his mouth cometh understanding The chief ground The beginning of wisdome is the fear of the Lord. A good understanding and obedience have all they which do his precepts This is the foundation of spiritual and true natural wisdome without which a man may have wit and craft but wisdome he cannot have except such wicked wisdome as St Iames describes These vertues of fearing God and obeying him are both main parts of wisdom and the foundation of it Some common means for attaining both these kinds of wisdome First See our own want of wisdome together with the worth of it that we may earnestly desire it for spiritual wisdome Paul saith If any would be wise he must become a fool that he may be wise his meaning is he must take notice of his own folly 1 King 3. 9. Secondly We must pray for it earnestly Iam. 1. 5. Spiritual wisdome was never obtained without it and the other is not else sanctified to a man Thirdly Converse with the wise Prov. 13. 20. Fourthly Oppose those things which are contrary to it 1. Strong passions especially wrath and anger this dwels in the bosom of fools and exalts folly 2. Conceitednesse of ones self There is more hope of a fool then one that is wise in his own conceit 3. Rashnesse in doing things hastily and on a sudden and of his own head without deliberating with himself and consulting with others 4. Voluptuousnesse He that follows the idle is destitute of heart The special means of getting spiritual wisdome 1. To be constant and diligent in reading and pondering on the Scriptures Gods oracles Prov. 1. 4. Psal. 119. 98 99 100. These writings will make us wise to salvation and teach us also how to be wise in the world and to order all our affairs with judgement To which adde prayer and practice Manifest Signs and fruits of wisdom The Scripture gives some general rules of discretion First To take the due time and fit season of things As the Ant labours in Summer against Winter so Salomon saith the wise man will labour in harvest Secondly To be wary and deliberate walking by advice and counsel and not follow his own head A wise man is of a cool spirit In the multitude of counsellors is peace Thirdly To use due secrecy to know how to keep such things to ones self as should be reserved Fourthly To be somewhat hard of belief A fool believes every thing but a wise man will enquire into matters Fifthly To know and preferre the most needfull things in the first place Sixthly Will take reproof well Rebuke a wise man and he will love thee Great natural wisdome separated from holinesse makes a man the more wicked and mischievous as Ahitophels wisdome 2 Sam. 16. 22 23. enabled him to do more mischief The Apostle saith The wisdome of this world is foolishnesse with God And St Iames tels us That this wisdome is earthly sensual and devilish We may see it evident in the Devil who is of great understanding but utterly unholy and therefore the worst of all Gods creatures
the Glory for ever and ever Amen For howsoever this clause is omitted of the Latine Interpreters and is rejected by Erasmus yet was it added by our Saviour and registred by Matthew For 1. The Greek Copies have it 2. The Syriack Paraphrast translateth it 3. The Greek Writers expound it as Chrysostom and Theophylact. And 4. It is not only consouant with the rest of the Scriptures but also in this prayer hath a necessary use For praise is to be joyned with prayer the Petitions contained a specification of our desires this conclusion partly a confirmation of our faith joyned with praising God in these words For thine is the Kingdome and the Power and the Glory for ever and ever and partly a testification both of our faith and of the truth of our desires in all the former Petitions in the word Amen It appeareth manifestly that this sentence was borrowed from the Prophet David 1 Chron. 29. 11. with some abridgement of the Prophets words 2. Without this we should not have had a perfect form of prayer it consisteth of Thanksgiving as well as Petitions It is both a Doxologie a giving praise and an Aitiologie a rendering a reason therefore our confidence is in thee and thou wilt doe for us according to our requests God in this reason is set out by his Attributes for these words Kingdome Power Glory For ever doe point out four distinct Attributes of God which are 1. Soveraignty Psal. 22. 8. Kingdome 2. Omnipotency Ier. 32. 17. 2 Chron. 20. 6. Power 3. Excellency Psal. 113. 4. and Isa. 6. 3. Glory 4. Eternity Psal. 90. 2. Isa. 57. 15. For ever These Attributes are applied to God by a special property and excellency So much doth that Particle Thine and the Article The import As if he had said Thine and thine only are these Thine they are originally of thy self and that in an infinite measure and degree Though the Particle Thine be but once expressed yet by vertue of the copulative Particle And it is particularly to every of the other properties As for the 4th Attribute Eternity intimated in this clause For ever it is so expressed as appertaining to all and every of the other three For Gods Kingdome is for ever his Power for ever his Glory for ever and whatsoever else is in God is as God himself for ever There is a two-fold Kingdom of God 1. Universal which some call the Kingdom of his Power whereby he ruleth and governeth all things Psal. 103. 19. 2 Chron. 20. 6. 2. Special the Kingdome of Grace in this life and of Glory in the life to come In the former he communicateth Grace to his servants ruling in them by his Word and Spirit In the later he communicateth Glory to his Saints vouchsafing unto them the fruition of himselfe who shall be to them all in all Gods only is truly and properly power his is the power see Psal. 62. 11. Gods power is his ability to do any thing it extendeth it self to every thing that by power may be done Gen. 18. 14. Ier. 32. 27. See Luk. 1. 37. Mar. 10. 27. In this respect he is styled God Almighty Gen. 17. 1. And the Glory Whereby is meant that excellency which is in God For the excellency of a thing that which causeth it to be in high esteem and procureth a name fame and renown unto it is the glory of it Cabod the Hebrew word signifieth also weightinesse The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fama Gloria both Fame and Glory for Glory causeth Fame For ever The Kingdome Power and Glory of God are amplified by their unchangeable continuance This phrase For ever implieth both Eternity and Immutability The phrase in the original to translate it word for word is for ages The original root 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signifie that which is for ever Now because an age is the longest usual distinction of time the same word that signifieth eternity is put for an age And when there is no end of that which is spoken of the plural number indefinitely without any limitation thus for ages is used to set out the everlastingnesse of it Amen Ierom cals it fitly Signaculum orationis It is the ratification of all the testification both of our faith and of the truth of our desire It signifieth two things a wish of the heart to obtain what hath been uttered or else a perswasion of heart that the thing shall be obtained both here The meaning of it is thus much as if we should say As I have made these requests unto thee O Lord so do I both unfeignedly desire the performance of them and also truly beleeve that thou in thy good time wilt grant my desires so farre forth as they stand with thy glory and my good and in this perswasion I rest attending thy good pleasure It is an Hebrew word signifying truly even so or so be it and yet continued in all languages and by the use of it as well known as any other English word Some good Divines have held it to be an Oath it is an asseveration and seems to be the same with Yea Yea. Vide Fulleri Miscell Sac. lib. 1. cap. 2. Et Dilherri Electa l. 2. c. 20. Since our Saviour teacheth us to end our prayers with Amen it is our duty to say Amen Nehem. 8. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 16. Vide Bezam in loc See Deut. 27. 15. 1 Chron. 16. 36 Psal. 106. 48. It is a common subscribing as it were unto the Petitions and Thanksgivings which are offered unto God 2. Hence it followeth that prayer should be made in a known tongue else how should we consent or say Amen See 1 Cor. 14. 9 11 16 19. Chrysostom celebrated the Eucharist among the Grecians in Greek and Ambrose amongst the Latines in Latine The same may be said of Basil Nazianzen ierom and other Fathers In Italy Greece Asia and Aegypt the Liturgy is celebrated in the same tongue in which the Sermons were preacht The Armeniaâ—s Ethiopick and Muscovite Churches now perform their Divine Service in the vulgar tongue See B. Daven Deter of Quest. 41. 3. Men should be attentive when they pray with others how canst thou otherwayes say Amen and assent to the prayer 4. We should wait upon God for the accomplishment of our desires Mr Perkins on the Lords Prayer saith It is of more value then all the prayer besides His reason is because it is a testification of our faith whereas all the Petitions beside are testifications of our desires CHAP. VII Of the Sacraments I. The Name THe word Sacrament being Latine is not found in the Scripture but the thing is there Divines agree not what it properly signifies and how it came to be applied to this Ordinance The Oath that the old Roman Souldiers took to their General to live and die with him was called Sacramentum See Moulin of the Eucharist Some think it is
opinion of tying grace to the Sacraments overthroweth 1. The highest and most proper cause of our salvation which is Gods free election to which only grace is tied 2. The only meritorious cause of our Regeneration which is the bloud of Christ properly purging us from all sin 3. The most powerfull next and applying efficient which is the holy Ghost Titus 3. 5. The Papists thrust the souls of such babes as die without Baptism into a Limbus puerorum a place very near hell and their bodies out of Christian burial as they call it into an unhallowed place The Thief on the Crosse wanted the outward Baptism yet was saved Luke 23. 43. He that beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved See M. Perk. Cas. of Consc. l. 2. p. 108. to 115. Baptism is necessary not only as a thing commanded but as an ordinary means of Salvation yet that necessity is not so absolute that the denial of Baptism even to Infants should be a certain argument of perdition The Persons who must baptize The Papists say Those that are not ordained and women in case of necessity may baptize No woman is a fit Minister of Baptism For 1. The Minister in his ministerial actions sustaineth the person of Christ which a woman cannot do 2. Those which are called to baptize are called also to preach for the Sacrament without the Word is a dumb Ceremony and as a Seal to a blank and Paul who would not permit a woman to teach ministerially would much lesse suffer her to baptize If any man should set the Kings broad Seal to any instrument but the Lord Keeper his fact were high treason And is there lesse danger in counterfeiting the great Seals of Gods Covenant Aquinas parte tertia Quest. 67. Artic. 3. saith Laiâ—us potest baptizare and Art 4. mulier potest baptizare That place Matth. 28. is as strong against womens baptizing as it is against their preaching For the Ministery of the Word and Sacrament cannot be pulled asunder which the Lord hath joyned together from time to time The Priests and Levites which were appointed to teach the people were also appointed to sacrifice and minister other Sacraments in the Church Cartwright denieth Women and Laicks power Whitgift and Hooker plead for it but K. Iames would have it appropriated to the Minister The ordinary Minister of Baptism is a person consecrated Baptism being the solemn Rite of initiating Disciples and making the first publick profession of the institution it is in reason and analogy of the Mystery to be ministred by those who were appointed to collect the Church and make Disciples D. Taylors Divine Instit of the offices Ministerial Sect. 4. Zippora circumcised her sonne before her husband Moses which was a Prophet of the Lord and to whom the office of Circumcision did appertain 2. She did it in choler If the essentials of Baptism be observed viz. washing In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost it is Baptism The Baptism of Hereticks is Baptism and therefore it is imputed to Cyprian for an errour that he affirmed Baptizatos ab Haereticis esse rebaptizandos and the Donatists are esteemed Hereticks for that reason No man may baptize himself Smith was a Se-baptist he baptized himself which neither Iohn Baptist nor any did before him How Christs Baptism and Iohns differ There was the same Doctrine the same Rite the same Oblation of Grace in the Baptisme of Iohn and Christ Therefore it was the same Baptism for Substance and of the same efficacy Vide Scultet Exercit. Evangel lib. 1. cap. 35. The Persons who are to be baptized Infidels converted to the faith and the Infants of one or both Christian Parents Some deny Baptism they acknowledge not the baptizing of Infants or others but onely the inward Baptisme of the Spirit See Matthew 28. 19 20 Mark 16. 26. The Scriptures teach that this Sacrament is necessary for Infants Iohn 3. The Scriptures shew that Infants are in Covenant Ezek. 6. 20. that is at the birth his by vertue of the Covenant and were in times past sealed with the seal of the Covenant They witnesse that the Kingdom of Heaven belongs to Infants Matth. 19. By Baptism Christians are admitted into the Society of this Kingdom Antipoedobaptists acknowledge from Matth. 9. 14. Rom. 9. 11. that Infants are saved See Psal. 103. 17. Christ commands all Nations to be baptized Infants are part of a Nation Mat. 28. 11. I think the Apostle doth plainly hold Col. 2. that Baptism hath succeeded in the room of Circumcision which is also the common and received opinion of Divines Gillesp. Miscel. c. 18. Infants of Christian Parents ought to be baptized because the children of the Jews in Covenant were circumcised for let the particular differences between Circumcision and Baptism be never so many yet in this they agree that they are both Sacraments of initiation and so belong to them that be in Covenant the faithful and their seed M. Ball. Vide Rivet in Gen. 17. That which confirms me in the belief that the Apostles did baptize Infants where they baptized housholds where fathers and children were together is because of the continued practice of it in the Church of God ever since of which we have as good evidence as of any controverted point in Ecclesiastical History Supposing Infant-baptism a nullity I cannot understand how any in the world should this day be lawfully baptized unlesse it can be made good that a person unbaptized himself may be a lawful Minister of Baptism to others for certainly untill the Anabaptists arose in Germany all the baptized world were baptized while they were Infants and consequently the first Anabaptist was baptized by an unbaptized person and so in conclusion we must all turn Seekers and be content without Baptism till Christ give some extraordinary commission from Heaven unto some men to be Apostles in this businesse M. Martials Def. of Infant-bap p. 245. A man by embracing one errour undertakes for all of the same cognation and line as for example He that is entangled with the errour of those who deny the lawfulnesse of Infant-baptism stands obliged through his engagement to this one errour to maintain many erroneous and Anti-Evangelical opinions Where ever God takes parents into Covenant he takes their children also See Deut. 27. 14 15. 2. Infants are as capable of the benefits of Baptism as men there is no benefit of Baptism but the party that receiveth it is passive we are said to be baptized into Christ to be made one with him the union begins on his part so to receive remission of sin 3. Infants while they are so may be truly members of a visible Church Luke 18. 16. One hath better ground to go by to administer Baptism to a childe of believing Parents then to men of years a mans profession may be unsound and hypocritical for the other I have Gods promise I will be
Supper of the Lord. There must be an active and lively faith in the Sacrament to take Christ by an a of confidence and give up our selves by an act of resignation The great spiritual graces of the Gospel are Faith and Love 1. Faith is the great command of the Gospel Believe in the Lord Iesus 2. It is the great promise of the Gospel Ephes. 2. 8. 3. It is the great condition on which all the promises hang Isa. 79. Heb. 11. 6. Faith empties the soul more of it self then all other graces it gives all the glory to God Rom. 4. 20. and often besides in that Chapter It is the eye of the soul whereby we discern Christ Heb. 11. 1. 2 Cor. 4. â—lt it is the stomack of the soul. Christ describes believing by hungring and thirsting it is the foot of the soul whereby we approach unto Christ Heb. 10. 22. He that comes unto me shall never hunger and he that beleeves in me shall never thirst It is our hand to imbrace the promises Heb. 11. 30. therefore believing is often called eating and drinking Iohn 6. He that eats my flesh and drinks my bloud hath eternal life Gal. 2. 30. Faith makes Christ precious 1 Pet. 2. 7. and the soul also to Christ 2 Pet. 1. 2. Faith is an assent to all truths revealed yet the special act of justifying faith is our closing with Christ our rolling our selves on him It is a cleaving to the whole word of God and an obediential resting upon Christ alone for salvation This is the only grace that jusâ—ifieth Whom he hath set forth for our propitiation through faith in his bloud No grace brings so much comfort to the soul The just shall live by his faith Reasons why we must bring faith to the Sacrament 1. It is the Table of the Lord therefore none must be admitted but those which are of his family Gal. 6. 16. Christ hath instituted it that he might give himself by it he gives himself only to his members true believers 2. It is a seal of the Covenant of grace therefore belongs to none but such as are in Covenant none are in Covenant with God and Christ but believers 1 Iohn 3. 24. 3. Because the Sacrament was instituted for the confirming and further strengthening of our faith it begets not faith but presupposeth it Rom. 10. 14 17. 4. 11. 4. The word profits not without faith in them that hear it Heb. 4. 2. the same thing is held forth in both Christ is held forth in the Word sounding to the ear and offered in the Sacrament by the promise there he is visible to the eye of faith Iohn 3. 14 15. and is offered for spiritual nourishment Faith is the hand and mouth of the soul whereby we receive and feed on Christ Iohn 1. 12. Iohn 6. 19. In bodily feeding there is 1. Sense of want so in spiritual of the want of Christ. 2. Apprehension of the sutablenesse of the food to ones condition so here 3. Appetite earnest desire in the soul after Christ. 4. Taking of food so the soul of Christ. 5. Eating 6. Digesting 7. Distribution of the nourishment 5. No benefit is to be expected from any Ordinance but by faith Christ himself profits not unbelievers Tit. 1. 15. we cannot receive the Sacrament to our comfort without it 2 Cor. 13. 5. Of all Texts in the Scripture there is none so full for the trial of this grace as this here are three several words to presse this duty Interpreters generally say the meaning is whether you have faith or not but this is a higher expression Acts 8. 33. Rom. 8. 8 9. We say of a very malicious man such a one is in malice and of one that is drunk such a one is in drink 1 Pet. 1. 7. The trial of Faith is precious 1. By this trial we attain to a certainty 2. By this it attains purity God tries it by affliction men by examination by both it is refined 3. The trial of gold is but for a little time By faith you lay hold on eternal life the purer the faith the surer the hold 4. By trying it hath a higher esteem Revel 3. 18. The trial of gold makes it the more precious in your esteem and the trial of Faith makes it more precious in Gods esteem Marks of Faith First Know whence we had Faith God gives it and whether we have received it in the ordinary way by which God works it the Word Iam. 1. 18. Faith comes by hearing and it is increased by the same means by which it is begotten Dost thou highly prize the Word Hath it wrought Faith in thee Secondly Try by what steps and degrees faith hath been wrought in thee 1. Such see their misery by sinne and their inability to help themselves Acts 2. 37. 2. God reveals to such the excellency of Christ. He is held forth to us as every way able to do us good Isa. 55. 1. hereby one is brought to deny himself and his duties and to have recourse to him and rest on him for comfort Thirdly From the effects where Faith is it will shew it self 1. It purifieth the heart he is clean in heart and life 2 Cor. 7. 1. Acts 26. 9. 18. 2. Overcomes our spiritual enemies the world This is the victory whereby we overcome the world viz our Faith John 5. 4. Satan 1 Iohn 2. 18. 5. 18. Gal. 5. 6. 3. It works by love Ephes. 1. 15. Fourthly True faith is ever growing a true faith may be weak but all living things grow though one do not perceive it Do you trust God now the better for the many experiences you have of him Art thou sensible of thy doubting and unbelief Motives to perswade men to believe Consider 1. Who offers Christ God how will he take it if he be refused 2. The gift the greatnesse of the good offered in the Gospel Heb. 2. 2 3. 1 Tim. 1. 13. 3. The excellencies of faith but that I have shewed before 4. The hainousnesse of infidelity 1 Iohn 5. 10. a sin both against the Law and Gospel The first Commandment commands us to believe what ever God shall reveal it is the condemnation with a witnesse Iohn 3. 2. it exposeth us to the temptations of Satan Heb. 3. 12. 2. To the fearful judgements of God Iohn 3. ulâ— to his displeasure Prov. 15. 8. Heb. 11. 7. to eternal wrath Iohn 3. 17. Mark 16. 16. 3. It makes all the Ordinances of God ineffectual the Word Heb. 3. 2. afflictions the Sacrament 1 Cor. 11. 29. 5. The willingnesse of God to receive a poor sinner 1. God alone provided the medicine that should cure us Rom. 3. 24. 2. He wrote it in the Gospel this is a true saying 3. Propounds Christ hath set him forth 4. Invites sinners Matth. 11. 1 Cor. 5. 20. He commands you to believe 1 Ioh. 3. 23. threatens if you refuse Iohn 3. ult 6.
life and health of my neighbour Therefore in this he treats of all those things which are called man-slaughter in the Scripture Christ in Matth. 5 21 22 23 24 25. shews that this precept is violated not by outward works only but also by the inward motions of the heart by words and gestures anger malice envy and desire of revenge are the inward things that hurt and hinder the life of man Mark 10. 19. Luke 18. 20. Rom. 13. 9. the sixth and seventh precepts are brought in in an inverted order Thou shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not kill In the Hebrew books they are constantly rehearsed in this order that they are placed in the Decalogue as Matthew hath disposed them Chap. 19. 18. The transposition of them is free out of the Tables of the Law where the things themselves onely are considered and many precepts heaped together in one verse 1. We are forbid to kill without any specifical determination either of persons manner number or instrument for the Law giver doth not say Let not the man kill or Let not the woman kill or Kill not thy Father kill not a Citizen Thou shalt not kill publickly thou shalt not kill with a Sword or Club or thou shalt not kill many but in general thou shalt not kill that killing in general may be understood to be forbidden 2. The Commandment being negative accuseth the corruption of our nature by which we are prone to kill The affirmative meaning of this precept is propounded in that Epitome of the whole second Table To love my neighbour as my selfe Object God commands Abraham to kill his son Isaac Gen. 22. 2. Answ. God is an absolute Soveraign over all the creatures his Law is grounded in his Soveraignty to give a Law is an act of Soveraignty his Soveraignty is not bound by the Laws he gives as he works miracles sometimes and goes beyond the rule in natural things the fire burns not the Sunne stands still nay goes backward so in moral things 2. The will of God is the rule of goodnesse 1 Iohn 3. 4. In actionibus divinis nihil est justum nisi quia volitum therefore that may be a duty to one which is a sinne to another and a duty at one time but a sinne at another as in circumcision 3. Divers acts in Scripture declare that what is by a general rule a duty may be sometimes a sin and so on the contrary Gods immediate discovery was loco specialis mandati as in that of Ehuds stabbing Eglon Moses killing the Aegyptian Samsons killing himself Eliahs calling for fire from heaven Luke 9. 53. yet Gods will is not changed though he change his commands 4. This crosseth not the sixth Commandment which forbids me to take away the life of my neighbour unjustly 5. God had most holy ends in this Commandment 1. To shew that his Soveraignty over the creature is not bound by the Laws he gives Gods Laws set bounds to us not to him 2. He did it to try the faith and obedience of Abraham Heb. 11. 17. Gen. 22. 3. That he might give to the world example of an experiment of the power of grace it will obey not only in ordinary but in extraordinary cases as God dealt not with Iob in his afflictions according to a ruled case Iob 5. 1. to give the world an experiment of his patience Murder is a grievous sin and will lie upon a mans conscience as may be seen in the example of Cain Abimelech Saul Absolom and specially of Iudas Clamitat in Coelum vox sanguinis Sodomorum Vox oppressorum merces retenta laborum Genesis 4. 10. 18. 21. Exodus 2. 23. Iames 5. 4. There lived in the East a kinde of men called Assassins dwelling upon certain woody mountains under the subjection of a Lord that had no other name but the Old or Great of the Mountain This Lord by the skilful making of a fools-paradise of carnal delights and pleasures wherewith he held his Subjects bewitched had gotten such a hand of them being very many in number that they made him a solemn promise to kill all the Princes that were adversaries to their religion many of the Christian Princes in their voyage for the winning of Ierusalem and the holy Land were much annoyed by them Therefore the Italians and French have ever since for their sakes called all those that wilfully attempt or execute any murder Assassins Camerar Historio Medit. l. 2. c. 10. Reasons First It is a most manifest sinne evidently discovered to the conscience of every man not alone by the clear prohibitions of it in Scripture but also by the very light of nature as appears by the Laws made against it in all Common-wealths and because it manifestly contradicts the most undeniable principle of practice which is engraven in every mans heart Do as you would be done to Now it is certain every mans soul tels him that he would not have his bloud causlesly shed by another Secondly The effects of murder are exceeding bad the chief of them may be referred to two heads injuriousnesse to many mischievousnesse to the committer First It is extream injurious to God and also to men to God in three respects 1. It transgresseth his Law and violateth his authority by doing that which he hath absolutely forbidden to be done 2. In that it defaceth his Image for man was made after Gods image and doth yet retain some lineaments thereof as I may call them though very much blotted and blâ—rred by his fall yet such as should make every man to shew more respect unto them then in a rage or otherwise to cancel and demolish it quite that which is yet in some degree a representation of the glory of God 3. It usurps upon Gods royal and divine Prerogative for as he alone can make a man so hath he assumed to himself the priviledge or power of unmaking men no man should adventure to do it without his special warrant and appointment Secondly It is injurious also to men as well as to God both to private persons and also to publick Of private persons First The person murdered is wronged with a great wrong and that which goes beyond all satisfaction in that he is at once robbed of friends and goods and honours and all the benefits of this life which in the taking away of life are taken away from him and he from them and also for that his soul is either deprived of that increase of glory which he might have had in heaven by the continuance of his life if being godly he had lived or else deprived of that possibility which during life remained to him if he were not yet godly Next the friends and well willers brethren kindred wife children of the murdered are greatly wronged in that both their hearts are filled full of grief and heavinesse for the untimely and violent death of one that was near unto them and also deprived
one another this company adds to their misery Of Purgatory Limbus Infantium Patrum Because the Papists divide hell into four regions 1. The hell of the damned the place of eternal torment 2. Purgatory where they say the souls of such are as were not sufficiently purged from their sins while they were upon earth and therefore for the thorow purging of them are there in torment equal for the time to that of the damned 3. Limbus Infantium where they place such Infants as die without Baptism whom they make to suffer the losse of heaven and heavenly happinesse and no pain or torment 4. Limbus Patrum where in like manner the Fathers before Christ as they hold were suffering no pain but only wanting the joyes of heaven and because I have not yet spoke of these I shall handle them here being willing to discusse most of the main controversies betwixt us and the Papists Of Purgatory Bellarmine saith there are three things to which the purging of sins is attributed and which may therefore be called Purgatories 1. Christ himself Heb. 1. 3. 2. The tribulations of this life Mal. 3. 3. Iohn 15. 2. 3. A certain place in which as in a prison souls are purged after this life which were not fully purged in this life that so they being cleansed may be able to enter heaven into which no unclean thing shall enter about this saith he is all the controversie Therefore whereas we distinguish the Church into militant here on earth and triumphant in heaven he adds and labouring in Purgatory We believe no other purgation for sinne but only by the bloud of Jesus Christ 1 Iohn 1. 7. through the sanctification of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. 5. The Papists charged Luther that he spake of Purgatory such a Purgatory there is said he meaning temptation Hoc Purgatorium non est fictum If there be a Purgatory it should be as well for the body as the soul because it hath been partaker of those pleasures and delights for which the souls pay dear in Purgatory fire but they deny any Purgatory for the body Epiphanius saith Thus shall the judgement of God be just while both participate either punishment for sinne or reward for vertue Origen excepted all the expressions of the Fathers this way appear clearly to have been understood not of a Purgatory but only of a Probatory fire whether they meant that of affliction or of the day of Judgement My L. Digby in his answ to Sir Ken. Digb We say with Augustine We believe according to the authority of God that the kingdom of heaven is in the first place appointed for Gods elect and that hell is the second place where all the reprobate shall suffer eternal punishment Tertium locum penitus ignoramus imò nec esse in Scripturis sanctis invenimus The third place we are utterly ignorant of and that it is not we finde in the holy Scriptures It is not yet agreed among the Papists either for the fire or the place or the time of it only thus farre they seem at length to concurre that souls do therein satisfie both for venial sins and for the guilt of punishment due unto mortal sins when the guilt of the sin it self is forgiven Dr. Chaloner on Matth. 13. 27. See Dr. Prid. Serm. 2. on Matth. 5. 25. pag. 58. to the end Mr. Cartwrights Rejoynd pag. 34◠c. Ezek. 18. 22. Micah 7. 18. 1 Iohn 1. 2. Rom. 8. 1. If our sins shall not be so much as mentioned surely they shall not be sentenced to be punished with fire Ier. 50. 20. From which Text we thus argue All their sins whom God pardoneth shall be found no more then to be purged no more especially after this life The learned Romanists generally accord That Purgatory fire differeth little from hell but in time that the one is eternal the other temporal they believe it to equalize or rather exceed any fiery torment on earth The Apostle calleth the Church the whole family in heaven and earth whence we reason thus All the family whereof Christ is head is either in heaven or upon earth Now Purgatory is neither in heaven nor upon the earth but in hell wherefore no part of the Family of Christ is there Papists will not grant that God imputeth to us the merits and sufferings of his Sonne although the Scripture is expresse for it and yet they teach that merits and satisfaction by the Pope may be applied to us and that they satisfie for our temporal punishments Purgatory is described by Gregory de Valentia and Bellarm. l. 2. de Purgat cap. 10 11. 14. to be a fire of hell adjoyning to the place of the damned wherein the souls of the faithful departing in the guilt of venial sins or for the more full satisfaction of mortal sins which have been remitted are tormented which torment is nothing differing from the punishment of the damned in respect of the extremity of pain but only in respect of continuance of time which may be ten or a hundred or three hundred years or longer except they be delivered by the prayers Sacrifices or alms of the living And the confession of this Purgatory saith Bellarmine lib. 1. de Purgat cap. 11. is a part of the Catholick Faith The principal places of Canonical Scripture which they urge for it are these In the Old Testament Psal. 66. 12. Isa. 9. 18. Micah 7. 8. Zech. 9. 11. Mal. 3. 2. In the New Matth. 5. 25 26. Luk. 16. 6. Acts 2. 24. 1 Cor. 3. 11 13. 1 Cor. 15. 29. 1 Pet. 3. 19. All which places have been taken off by learned Papists And also by Calvin in his Institut lib. 3. cap. 5. and Chemnit in his Examinat Concil Trident. and others If the Scriptures before urged had been so evident for Purgatory Father Cotton the Jesuite needed not to have enquired of the devil a plain place to prove Purgatory as some of the learned Protestant Divines in France affirm I shall conclude therefore with that saying of Bishop Iewel in his Defence of the Apology of the Church of England part 2. cap. 16. The phantasie of Purgatory sprang first from the Heathens and was received amongst them in that time of darknesse long before the coming of Christ as it may plainly appear by Plato and Virgil in whom ye shall finde described at large the whole Commonweal and all the orders and degrees of Purgatory Of Limbus Infantium Patrum Limbus signifies a border or edge and is not used in the Scripture nor any approved Author in their sense Limbus Infantium is a peaceable receptacle for all Infants dying before Baptism This is so groundlesse a conceit that the very rehearsal of it is a sufficient refutation Limbus Patrum is a place where the Papists say the souls of the godly that died before Christ were But Col. 1. 20. God could reconcile none to him in heaven
l. 3. p. 237 The Creation of it a special work of God l. 3. p. 237 238. It s circular motion refuted l. 3. p. 237. m. l. 3. p. 241. m Earthquake Earthquake the cause of it l. 3. p. 236. m. It is general or particular ibid. Ecclesiastes Ecclesiastes why so called its Author l. â— p. 36 The summe of it and the best Interpreters of it ibid. Election Election what the word signifies l. 3. p. 219 It is described ibid. And the description explained l. 3. p. 219 220 What the object of it l. 3. p. 220 Neither foreseen faith nor foreseen works the cause of it l. 3. p. 221 All are not Elected l. 3. p. 121 122 123 There is an Election of persons l. 3. p. 222 Element what and the number of the Elements l. 3 p. 237 238 Elephant his magnitude and understanding l. 3. p. 266 Empty no vacuum or meer empty place l. 3. p. 253 l. 4. p. 357 Epicure confuted l. 3. p. 296 300 Epistles Epistles why so called l. 1. p. 43 How they are divided and who best expounds them l. 1. p. 44 46 In what order they were written l. 1. p. 46 47 Ephesians who best expound it l. 1. p. 48 Erasmus commended l. 1. p. 113. m. 116. m Errour l. 4. p. 358 359 Esther Esther why so called and by whom written l. 1. p. 34 Who are the best Expositors of it ibid. Eternity The world not Eternal l. 2. p. 226 227. l. 3. p. 225 God is Eternal l. 2. p. 147 148 149 What Eternity is l. 2. p. 147 Evangelists Evangelists who l. 1. p 44 The harmony and difference between them l. 2 p. 4â— Evil. Evil what it is l. 8. p. 651 What deliverance from Evil means l. 8. p. 652 Excommunication what it is and its parts l. 6. p. 467 Exodus Exodus why the second Book of Moses is so called l. 1. p. 31 Contains a history of above a hundred years l. 1. p. 31 The best Expositors of it ibid. Expositors of Scripture who are the best among the Jews Fathers Papists Protestants l. 1. p. 112 113 Ezekiel Ezekiel what it signifies l. 1. p. 38 When he prophesied ibid. The best Expositors of it ibid. Ezra Ezra who the Author of it l. 1. p. 33 The best Expositor of it l. 1. p. 3â— F Faculty FAculty what l. 7. p. 540 Three reasonable Faculties in man ibid. Faith Faith what it is l. 7. p. 502 503 How taken in the New Testament l. 7. p. 499 500 Three things in it l. 7. p. 500 Its object and acts ibid. It s subject l. 7. p. 501 502 The degrees of faith l. 7. p. 503 Faith of Adherence and Assurance l. 7. p. 504 505 Its end is everlasting life l. 7. p. 505 How it is wrought ibid. How it differs from hope ibid. It is an excellent grace l. 7. p. 506 Whether Infants have Faith and whether it be in the glorified Saints l. 7. p. 506 507 Whether justifying Faith be commanded in the Decalogue whether it or repentance precede l. 7. p. 507 Christians should endeavour to live by faith and what it is to live by it l. 7. p. 507 508 Motives to get Faith and helps to it l. 7. p. 509 Whether Faith alone doth justifie l. 7. p. 503 528 529 Fruits of Faith l. 8. p. 744 745 746 747 Faithfull God is Faithfull l. 2. p. 184 185 What Faithfulnesse is l. 2. p. 185 186 Ministers must be Faithfull in their calling l. 6. p. 460 Fall of man l. 4. p. 303 304 Familists Familists rest wholly in an immediate private spirit l. 1. p. 16 Confuted l. 7. p. 539 Fasting What religious Fasting is l. 8. p. 735 736 What we must abstain from l. 8. p. 73 The ends and means of a religious Fast l. 8. p. 736 737 The usual time of a Fast and for Fasting l. 8. p. 737 The Popish Fasting condemned l. 8. p. 738 Fathers Fathers what they were l. 1. p. 112 113 Some of them commended l. 1. p. 112. to 116 Fear Fear what it is the kindes of Fear the measure of it l. 7. p. 571 How it is taken its object and effects l. 7. p. 571 572 Christs great Fear l. 5. p. 429 Feasting Holy Feasting the nature of it and helps to it l. 8. p. 739 Fire l. 3. p. 240 Fisheâ— a great work of God l. 3. p. 261 262 Flattery Flattery l. 4. p. 359 Flight what it is l. 7. p. 561 Forgiveness Forgiveness of sins what l. 7. p. 519 Every one of Christs subjects hath his sins forgiven l. 7. p. 519 The Forgivenesse of sins is free and full l. 7. p. 519 520 God only forgives sins l. 7. p. 520 What is the meaning of the fifth Petition of the Lords Prayer l. 8. p. 647 648 649 650 Auricular confession not necessary to Forgivenesse of sins l. 7. p. 520 521 Fowls their nature and use l. 3. p. 263. 264 Free-will l. 7. p. 495. to 500 Frost what it is l. 3. p. 247 G GAlatians who best expound it l. 1. p. 48 Genesis Why the first Book of Moses is so called l. 1. p. 31 Contains a History of above two thousand years ibid. The best Expositors of it ib. Why the Jews might not reade in the beginning of Genesis the beginning and end of Ezekiel nor in Canticles ibid. The first Chapter of it divided l. 3. p. 231 232 233 Gentiles Gentiles many predictions of their conversion l. 1. p. 10 Some of them give testimony to sundry passages in the Scripture l. 1. p. 15 Ghost The holy Ghost is God l. 2. p. 21â— Glory Glory what it is in God and its several acceptions l. 2. p. 194 195 The difference between praise honour and glory l. 2. p. 195 Gloria whence derived ibid. How Gods Glory is manifested l. 2. p. 196 A double Glory in things l. 2. p. 197 Consectaries from Gods Glory l. 2. p. 198 199 Glorious God is Glorious l. 2. p. 194 195 196 197 198 Gluttony l. 4. p. 359 360 God How he is called in several languages l. 2. p. 121 That there is a God l. 2. p. 121. to 128 The knowledge of God is necessary profitable difficult l. 2. p. 121 122 We know God three wayes l. 2. p. 122 There is a three-fold knowledge of God ibid. What God is l. 2. p. 132 133 How the word God is taken in Scripture l. 2. p. 133 The several name of God l. 2. p. 133 His Attributes whâ—â— they be ibid How they diâ—â—â—â— from Properties and what rules are to be observed in attributing them to God l. 2. p. 134 How his Attributes are divided l. 2. p. 135 Good God is Good the chiefest good l. 2. p. 172 173 Goodnesse Goodnesso what it is and what in God l. 2. p. 172 The Properties of his Goodnesse and the difference between his Goodness and that in the creature l. 2. p. 173 174 Gospel Gospel was written by many and
1. p. 60 Vertue what in God what in men l. 2. p. 172 Violence l. 4. p. 382 Virgin The Virgin Mary why called Deipara the mother of God l. 5. p. 404 Visiting two-fold l. 9. p. 768 Unbelief l. 4. p. 383 384 Vivification l. 7. p. 537. to 540 Understanding What Gods Understanding is l. 2. p. 160 161 Differs from ours many wayes l. 2. p. 161 What our Understanding is and its sanctification l. 7. p. 540 541 Union Union of two natures in Christ described l. 5. p. 403 〈…〉 04 Our Union with Christ l. 7. p. 486 487 Not only relative nor essential or personal l. 7. p. 487 488 Three mystical Unions l. 7. p. 488 Marks of our Union with Christ and Means to preserve it l. 7. p. 488 489 Unkindeness l. 4. p. 385 Unsetledness ibid. Unthankfulness ibid. Vocation or effectual calling l. 7. p. 489. to 492 Vow What a religious Vow is l. 8. p. 740 How it is distinguished from an Oath ibid. Its ends and uses l. 8. p. 741 Rules to be observed in Vowing and the manner of it l. 8. p. 740 The Popish Vows of perfection continence and poverty condemned l. 8. p. 742. to 745 Uranoscope what l. 3. p. 262 Usury l. 4. p. 386 Vulgar The Vulgar Latine Edition not authentical l. 1. p. 76. to 80 W WAter a necessary element its nature and use l. 3. p. 239 Whales a great work of God l. 3. p. 252. 262 Will. What it is l. 2. p. 164 Its properties and how distinguished l. 2. p. 165 The meaning of that Petition in the Lord Prayer thy Will be done in earth as it is in heaven l. 8. p. 644 645 The Will of man is desperately evil l. 4 p. 309 310 A double Will in Christ l. 5. p. 430 The sanctification of the Will l. 7. p. 542 543 Willet commended l. ◠p. 116 Windes a great work of God l. 3. p. 248 Wisdom Wisdom what l. 2. p. 〈…〉 Wherein seen 〈…〉 Godlinesse is true Wisdom l. 2. p. 163 164 The grace of Wisdom l. 7. p. 589 590 Witchcraft a great sin l. 4. p. 387 Witness-bearing False-witnesse against ones self or other evil l. 7. p. 845 846 Whether the use of Witnesses be necessary in Baptism l. 8. p. 672 673 Word Why the Scripture is called the Word and why the Word of God l. 1. p. 5 Why the Word of God was written l. 1. p. 84 Works Works of God distinguished l. 3. p. 216 Whether Works without faith merit grace ex congruo and with faith ex condigno l. 7. p. 516 Good Works flowing from the grace of Gods Spirit in us do not merit heaven l. 7. p. 516 517 Protestants no enemies to good Works ibid. World how divided by Philosophers and how by the Scriptures l. 3. p. 235 Worship Worship what is required to it l. 9. p. 769 What to the matter and manner l. 9. p. 770. to 773 We must not Worship God under any form or picture l. 9. p. 771 How humane inventions in Worship have been brought in l. 9. p. 771 772 The several kinds and parts of Worship l. 6. p. 573 The manner of Worship l. 9. p. 774. to 780 Preparation to Worship wherein it consists l. 9. p. 775 776 To the Word Prayer Sacraments Vows ibid. False Worship what l. 9. p. 781 782 True Worship abused l. 9. p. 785 786 Worship solemn and common l. 9. p. 789 Z ZEchary when he wrote and who best interpret him l. 1. p. 40 Zephany when he wrote and who best interpret him ibid. ERRATA REader I suppose if thou hast published any thing thy self thou art not ignorant that it is almost impossible though one be never so carefull and diligent to free a Book wholly from errours in a large Treatise consisting of many Marginal Quotations it is more difficult to avoid them I might apologize likewise for my self my absence twice while the Book was printing my reading much of it by Candle-light and my having but one Copy the making use of divers Books besides my own for the composing of it must needs render it a harder province also to observe those faults that have passed I do not approve of all those things I alleadge as viz. p. 731. It cannot then be called the Lords Supper since it is rather a Break-fast By this reason it should be necessary to eat before we receive the Sacrament yea to receive it in the evening Nor that p. 757. in the sixth and seventh Commandment are otherwise c. Nor that p. 861. of the Jews being called by Vision I mention not false Interpunctions figures misplacing of things or the omission or change of a letter Some things are twice in the same page p. 124. à Jove principium p. 482. IN Epist. Dedicat. p. 2. l. 23. and our Deborah Epist. to the Read p. 1. l. 13. I treat not l. 25. fewer p. 2. l. 7. dele the last Sanctification p. 4. l. 28. wolves and asses p. 5. l. 7. last labour Prolegom p 3. l. 27. dele first most l. 42. Apostles m. Protectori p. 10 m. controversam p. 12. m. Statut. 10. l. 10. errours and discover the danger of them and that he termed heresie c. l. 21. Tort Tort. p. 13. l. 35. nec nos l. 42. Roffens m. called Masters or Heirs Judg. 18. 7. IN the Book p. 4. m. scavoir p. 9. l. 30. conversatio mel m. alius aliqua p. 11. m. non persuadent sed cogunt p. 27. m. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 63. l. 20. Talitha p. 67. l. 37. osculamini m. splendidius p. 67. l. 27. that which follows after possessed me dele p. 80. l. 2. the Interpretation p. 86. m. ordinatè p. 96. l. 19. necessary p. 1◠12. m. annis Mayerus in Philol. Sac. ut sciunt qui in Commentariis Hebraeis versati sunt sacris c. p. 125 m. determinatur à sagittante p. 142. m. dele non p. 161. l. 47 the object of the last is all things possible of the first only c. p. 164. l. 42. Gods will is taken c. p. 178. l. 45. dele Iob 35. 8. l. 46. make it 1 Sam. 24. 19. p. 179. l. 4. dele Mark 6. 3. p. 183. m. eluceat p. 201. m. fruenda p. 205. m. respiciens p. 217. m. Ames coron p. 222. m. dele Electio completa c. p. 251. l. 14. disserentium p. 257. m. susi ineri p. 260. l. 15. dele Ierech p. 263. m. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 268 l. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 273. m. not more p. 281. m. bono p. 288. l 35. out p. 304. m. Vide plura ibid should be after cap. 2. p. 306. m. eramus p. 313. m. sin◠hoc p. 329. l. 18. dele Rom. 1. ult p. 334. m. dele Amos 9. 3. p. 344. l. 4. one hath written a book of 3 c. p. 354. l. 16. all men p. 357. m. log p. 359. l. 10. that he might be able
her family Mat. 22. 37. Matth. 3. 8. 4. 17. a Act. 2. 5 10 13. chap. and in their Epistles Mark 1. 15. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word borrowed from the making of an impression by a stamp or seal John 21. 15. Act. 20. 20. It is good to have the principles of the doctrines of faith and rules of life drawn to brief heads It is used to draw Arts and Sciences plentifully laid out into compendious heads and some few general rules and principles Luther profest he was still Discipuluâ— Catechismi that he studied the Principles Psal. 78. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 5. The practice of this duty is represented in the whol Book of the Proverbs Gen. 17. 12 13 Omnis Christi actio Christiani instructio Dr. Reynolds called Aquinas his Sums that absolute Body of Divinity Dr. Twiss Doubting conscience resolv Prov. 22. 6. c Chanoe Gen. 5. 18. So the Hebrews interpret that Gen. 14. 14. his trained or instructed servants those which he taught in piety the word comes from Chanach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vox Graeca est quam Latina Ecclesia pro sua coepit usurpare Martinius Eusebius saith one was set apart on purpose for this office in the Primitive Church called the Catechist Hinc Catechumeni dicebantur qui Catechismuâ— discebant Catechistae qui Catechismum docebant Dietericus Catechizing what it is Catechesis est elementaris institutio Christianae Religionis viva docentiâ— voce tradita â— discentibus repotita Altingius d M. Pemble M. Greenham At Sermons and prayers men may sleep or wander but when one is asked a Question he must discover what he is Herberts Remains Chap. 21. It is to be performed either by the Minister in publick or the Governours in private or some able body in their place Verba Scriptura non sunt verba legenda sed vivenda said Luther Suâ—â—â—â—um Christianae fidei brevi libellâ— complexâ—â— est Genevae Joan. Calvinus quam Itali Gallt Belga Scoti c. publice in Ecclesiis suis interpretantur Eandem sententia ubique servata fusiâ—â— apud Anglos â—uculentius expressit vir non vulgari doctrina facundia prâ—ditâ—â— Alexander Noellus Ad. Hamilton Apostat Sueton. Orthodox Respons Consectaries of reproof 2. Of Exhortation See Gen. 6. 15. 8. 21. Young people have great temptations 2 Tim. 2. 22. Their souls are precious f Aristot. de hist. animal l. 6. c. 6. g Caussins Holy Court eighth reason of his first book * De orig progress Idol l. 3. c. 54. h lib. 3. c. 6. of his Enquiries Prov. 22. 6. 31. 1. i Non minus placet Deo Hosanna puerorum quam Hallelujab virorum The Holy Ghost hath composed some Psalms according to the order of the Hebrew Alphabet as 25 34 37 119. that Parents might teach their children the first elements of Religion as well as learning See Mr Gataker on Psal. 34. 11. Menoch de Rep. Heb. l. 3. â— 3. In octonariis prolixioris omnium Psalmi ad singulorum versuum initia recurrentes eaedem literae ostonariis ipsis per ordinem alphabeti dispositis sunt locali memoriae ad sententias retinendas Alphabetariis igitur ut ita dicam mysteriorum Christi sic minutatim particular rerum dispensari conâ—enientissimum est Guil. Rivet vindic Evangel parte secunda cap 8. We have discharged our duty our prayers and instructions may be as seed sown and our reward shall not be onely in heaven but in the doing of our duty Psal. 19. 11. k Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 10. cap. 32. See M. Pembles Sermon of ignorance Luk. 1. 5. Jer. 10. 25. There is generally a great ignorance of Christ 1. Few men seek after the knowledge of Christ John 4. 10. 2. Few believe in him because they know him not John 12. 38. 3. Men are estranged from him in their conversation Ephes. 4. 18. 4. They go on in their former lusts 1 Pet. 1. 14. Nescientia dicit simplicem scientiae negationem haec in Angelis esse potest ignoraatia importat scientiae privationem dum scilicet alicui deest scientia eorum quae aptus natus est scire Aquin. 1a 2ae Quaest. 76. Artic. 2. Vide plura ibid. 1 Heb. 5. 13. One being examined affirmed blindely that none had died or should die for him Another that the Sunne shining in the firmament was he Son of God that died for him m The Papists make the Pope their personal foundation See Dr Field of the Church l. 3. c. 4. and M. Rous his Catholick Charity chap. 10 11. Some dislike the beginning of the Athanasian Creed Whosoever will be saved c. Upon pain of damnation thou art bound to know the Articles of thy faith to know God in Christ and the holy Catholick Church by the Word of God written The ten Commandments to know what works thou shouldst do and what to leave undone Christs prayer which is an abridgement epitome or compendious collection of all the Psalms and prayers written in the holy Scripture In which thou prayest for the remission of sinne as well for thy self as for all others desirest the grace of the holy Ghost to preserve thee in vertue and all others givest thanks for the goodnesse of God towards thee and all others He that knoweth lesse then this cannot be saved and he that knows no more then this if he follow his knowledge cannot be damned B. Hooper on the Command Fundamentalem Articulum habendum sentio qui ex voluntate Dei revelantis ad salutem aeternam beatitudinem consequendam est adeò scitu creditu necessarius ut ex illius ignorations ac multo magis oppugnatione aeternae vitae amittendae manifestum periculum incurratur Davenant de pace Ecclesiastica About fundamental points there may sometimes arise such disputes as are no way fundamental For instance that God is one in Essence and three in Persons distinguished one from another That the Sonne is begotten of the Father That the holy Ghost is the Spirit of both Father and Sonne That these three Persons are coeternal and coequal All these are reckoned in the number of Fundamentals But those School-niceties touching the manner of the Sons generation and the procession of the holy Ghost are not likewise fundamental and of equal necessity with the former B. Daven opin of the fundam points of Relig. Certa semper sunt in paucis saith Tertullian Certain and undoubted truths are not many and they are such as may be delivered in a few words In absoluto ac facili stat aeternit as Hilary That the Doctrine of the Trinity is a fundamental and necessary to salvation Vide Voet. Thes. p. 471 c. Articuli cognitâ—â— creditu necessarii ad salutem Such Articles as are necessary to know and believe to salvation are not such truths as are meerly speculative but such only as have a necessary influence upon practice and not all those neither but such as have necessary
a spirit he hath communion with our souls and can dart thoughts into us so he filled the heart of Iudas 2. By outward objects he hath one temptation for the proud another for the timerous He tempts us 1. From duties as unseasonable and unfit 2. In duties Ezek. 14. 3 7 22. latter end 3. By duties to rest upon them Prov. 7. 14. Bonaventure reckons up six kindes of Satans temptations 1. Those which are so sudden that they do judicium rationis praevenire 2. They are often so secret that one cannot spy out where the temptation lies they do subterfugere rationem 3. Some of his temptations are so impetuous that they do vires transcendere 4. They are importunate in respect of their continuance 5. The way is so dark that misery and transgression lie at the door 6. Those fraudulent temptations wherein he prevails over us to be our own tempters The Saints may yet be comforted 1. That a restraint is put on Satan in all his temptations 1 Cor. 10. 13. 2. They shall tend to the increase of their graces Satans temptations and accusations increased Iobs graces 3. They have experience of the power of Christ within them experimentall knowledge is knowledge upon trial 2 Cor. 12. 19. 4. Hereby they know the power of Christs intercession Luk. 22. 31 32. and their own prayers Rev. 11. 7 8. 5. This quickens their wisdom and watchfulnesse 1 Pet. 5. 8. 6. His temptations and accusations shall increase their glory hereafter a The devi's power is not a physical but a moral power only that is by suggestions and temptations from sutable objects Astutiam suadendi non potentiam cogendi habet diabolus Austin Psal. 73. 48. 136. 4. The devil is magnipotent but not omnipotent saith Luther Daemones nâ—â— possunt quicquam creaâ—e sed posâ—unt crâ—ata specâ—â— tenus mutaâ—â— Quâ—maâ—modum docet Augustinus de â—â—â—it Dei lib. 18. cap. 18. Et ex co Theologi Scholasticique uno consensu Rainold de lib. Apoc. * They are so 1. Ratione causae they proceed from the Devil who is the father of lies 2. Ratione formae in manner of working they are but delusions 3. Ratione sinis Vide Aquin. part 1. Quaest. 110. Artic. 4. Quaest. 114. Art 4. The Schoolmen say the Angels if God would suffer them could tear the fabrick of heaven and earth in pieces The Devil is 1. A creature 2. A chained creature 3. A cursed creature 4. A conquered creature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cameron saith Paul was beaten black and blew by some angel of Satan See my Annot in loc Quocunque volitant geheâ—nam catâ—nam suam portant say the Schoolmen Respectu culpae suae their proper place hell Respectu exercitationis humanae they have their principality in the air saith Aquinas Interpretes recentiores Paulum metapboricè dicunt in aere daemones collocasse quasi hostes è loco superiori cerviâ—ibus nostris imminentes ut reddamur cautiores Sanfordus de Descensu Christi ad inferos lib. 2. pag. 130. In pâ—nam suam inquit Bernardus in Cantiâ— â—â—rm 14. Diabolus Locum in aere isto medium inâ—â—r Coelum Terram sortitus est sciliâ—et ut videat invideat They that go to hell shall finde the fire no metaphor B. Bilsons Full Redemption of mankinde by the death of Christ p. 52. Vide Sanford de Descensu Christi ad inferos p 137 138 c. Nobis certum ignis flammarum in inferno nihil esse nisi metaphoricum pueriliter nugari quicunque corporea sive â—â—terialia sunt imaginati Chamierus tom 2. lib. 5. cap 2. Aquinas Supplem part 3. Quaest. 97. Artic. 5. holds it to be coâ—poreal yet ibid. Art 2. he holds the worm to be metaphorical * These Daemoniacks mentioned in Scripture were no other then such as we call mad-men and Lunaticks as appears by Iohn 10. 20. Matth. 17. 15. compared with Luke 9. Mr Mede on John 10. 20. Mâ— Elton on the tenth Commandment gives two rules to know 1. If the temptations â—e against the light of nature corrupted as for one to kil a parent without any cause 2. Blasphemoâ—s thoughts Gen. 3. 4. 1 Tim. 2. 14. 1 Sam. 15. 2 Cor. 11. 3. Tentare est propriè experimentum sumere de aliquo Diabolus semper tentat ut noceat in peccatum praecipitando secundum hoc dicitur proprium officium ejus tentare Aquinas part 1. Quaest. 114. Artiâ— 2. It seems to be taken from 1 Sam. 16. 14. * Rom. 8. 13. Gal. 5. 20. Satanae tradi idem est atque ex Ecclesia extra quam regnat Satan ejectum declarari quempiam non tanquam apud Satanam permansurum cum eo periturum sed contra ut miserrimi sui status sensu permotus resipisâ—at at que ita carne abolita quae antea ipsi dominabatur spiritus superior evadat ut ita salvus fiat Beza de excommunicatione Spectrorum vox est à veteri verbo specio hâ—c est video unde species item speculum composita item inspicio conspicio alia Graecè 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dicitur Mat. 14. 26. Marc. 6. Graecanicam vocem vulgatam retinâ—it interpres sed spectrum praetulit Erasmus Vossius de orig progros Idol lib. 1. parte altera cap. 6. Agrippa hoc ipso exemplo Pythonissâ—e Samuelem eâ—ocantis consirâ—â—are conatur posse Spiritus fanctorum arte magica evocari Rainol de lib. Apoc. tom 1. c. 75. Vide plura ibid. ' As yesterday is put for the time past though long ago Gen. 31. 2. Exod. 5. 4. Josh. 10. 3 4 So to morrow is put for the time to come not the next day only Exo. 13. 14. Mat. 16. 30. * Isa. 57. 2. Rev. 13. 14. That it was not Samuel himself which appeared but the Witches familiar spirit in his likenesse these reasons prevail with me 1. Neither by Witches nor Devils could the souls of the Saints be commanded or disquieted from their places when they are in rest and peace 2. We are assured by the Doctrine of our Saviour Luk. 16. that God will send none from the dead to instruct the living 3. That which appeared received adoration at Sauls hands which the Angel refused at St Iohns Revel 22. and the soul of Samuel neither might nor would have accepted 4. Saul forsaken of God could not after death rest in the same place with Samuel the elect and approved servant of God Lastly The Fathers do for the most part resolve it was an illusion of Satan to stâ—ike Saul into desperation Bishop Bilsons Redempt of mankinde c. pag. 204 205. Luk. 16. Willet in loc Bellarm. de purg l. 2. c. 6. Viâ—e illum de Christolib 4. c. 11. Bellarm. de purg l. 2. c. 19. Scriptura Deos appellat qui nihil minus erant 1 Cor. 10. Ideò quòd Gentiles crederent Deos esse ut Deos ipsos venerabantur Ita Scriptura Diabolum Samuelem vocat
â— 7 8 9 10 11. * Rescript ad â—â—spons Gâ—eâ—inch c. 1â— Ut mea non placent nisi mâ—cum sic tua non satiant nisi â—ecum Bern. The promises are Objectum qâ—o Christ Objectum quod that which faith ultimately closeth with and is terminated Gods word is the objectum adaequatum of our faith but we are justified and saved by beleeving in Christ therefore in the Scripture justifying faith is ordinarily called faith in Christ. Act. 20. 12. 21. 26. 18. Gal. 3. 26. and sometimes the faith of Christ Rom. 3. 22. Gal. 2. 16 20. 3. 22. Phil. 3. 9. and sometimes his knowledge B. Down of Justification l. 6. c. 4. See also c. 6. The proper object of justifying faith is God in Christ 2 Cor. 5. 19. or the promise of Gods mercy to us in Christ Jesus This faith is therefore expressed to be faith in Christs name Act. 2. 16. Faith in his bloud Rom. 3. 25. Abbot against Bishop Fidei objectum primarum omnes divinae veritates revelatae 2. Mediatum Christus ut Mediator 3. Ultimatum ens incomplexum inquiunt â—cholastici * On Psal. 51. 6. Lect. 83. Knowledge and belief are often joyned Job 19. 25. John 17. 8. 2 Cor 5. 2 Tim. 1. 12. 1 John 4. 16. * De Iustif. cap. 7. Pontisicii per sidem implicitam intelligunt cam sidem quâ Laici ignota nondum intellecta sidei dogmata credunt implicitè in illo generalâ— quòd vera sint omnia quae Romana Ecclesia credit pro veris amplectitur quae quidem sides non est divina sed humana id est non nititur Dei sed hominum testimonio Baron Philos. Thcol. Ancil exercit 3. Art 5. Vide plura ibid. In which sense implicite faith cannot be defended although B. Mountague Appar 1. saith that is a pâ—â—fiâ—able as well as vulgar distinction of Fides explicita and implicita and that it is not always a servile opinion or Babylonish bondage because there are in faith and things belonging to saith as in other Sciences certain things more abstâ—use Quandoque sides vocatur implicita ab imperfecta apprehensione rerum quasi implicitarum Nam quem admodum quod complicatum ac conâ—elutum est ex toto nec conspicitur nec attingitur sic mysteria pleraque sidei Christianae 2. Vocatur quandoque impropriè implicita sides ipsa promptitudo seu generalis animi praeparatio ad sidem adhibendam verbo Dei simul ac dogma quodeunque sub formali rationc nobis innotâ—scet Atque hoc sensu quilibet Christianus implicitè dicitur credere quicquid in Scripturis Deus revelavit 3. Illa sides à Papist iâ— implicita vocari solet Laicis summo opere commendari quae in cognitione Praelatorum involvitur populo interiâ— dogmata illa quae sic credi dicuntur omnino neseientc Episc. Dav. Determ 1. Quaest. 29. The lowest act of faith is an assent a yeelding in thy soul to the word of God an agreement to the truth of it Exod. 14. 31. Some say the resolution of an humbled sinner to cast himself on Christ is the lowest degree of saith which is discovered by desires pursuit and rejoycing in future hope It is a Question among Divines Whâ—â— is the subject of saith By the heart a man beleeveth Act. 8. 37. See 12. 13. there saith is seated where the acts of it are exercised therefore the whole soul is the subject of it but chiefly the will It is seated both in the understanding and the will because it is a voluntary assent To believe is an act of the understanding as it is an assent of the will as it is voluntary Down of Justificat l. 6. c. 5. Vide Baron Philos. Theol. Ancil exercit 3. Art 21. Icy done nous remarquons cn la soy deux principales parties dont la premicre est la cognoissanâ—c l'autre l'apprehension l'application particuliere ou la siance qui tesmoignent assez que ceste excellente vertu a son siege câ— l'entendement en la volontè en tout l'homme nouveau regenere sanctifie par une grace speciale sur nature elle de l'â—sprit de Dieu qui tout entier recoit l'abondance des benefices offerâ—s desployez en Iesus Christ. Mais premicrement en son entendement pour les cognoistre comme veritables puis en sa volontè pour se les appliquer comme salutaires bons Motmet Sermon 2. sur 19. Iob 25. Vide Examen epist. expostulat Amyrald ad Rivet per Spanhem Est sides habitus quidam mixtus neque omninò intellectu neque omninò voluntate sed corde id est utroque definiâ—ndâ—s Et certè quem ad modum corde ad justitiam creditur Rom. 10. 10. ita quoque intellectus ipse sidei corde consistit Matth. 13 15. Cordis illuminatione persicitur 2 Cor. 4. 6. Cordis plerophoria sâ—ncitur Col. 2. 2. Abbot â—n Thomâ— Diat de Incis Iust if Grat. cap. 25. Fidei subjectum duplex est in quo cui subjectum sidei in quo est anima humana ac in ca principales facultates intellectus ac voluntas subjectam cui est Homo Homo solus Mali Angeli illius non sunt â—â—paces Jud. 6. Sancti ea non egent Matth. 18. 10. Dr Benefield de side salvisica Fiducia est particularis quidem applicativus assensus pro objecto habens primò Evangelicas promissiones Secundò Internum testimonium sancti Spiritus Nam per siduciam assentimur Doctrinae Evangelij testimonio Spiritus Dei unà testantis cum nostro Spiritu nos esse filios Dei atque ita nobis ipsis applicamus Evangelicas promissiones certò statuentes judicantes nos esse filios Dei proinde illas promissiones non solùm aliis credentibus sed nobis etiam in particulari esse factas Baron Philos. Theol. Ancil exercit 3. Art 19. Mr Gatak against Saltmarsh Shadows without substance p. 56. The truth of any thing doth not depend on the greatnesse but quality of it a childe though never so weak hath the true nature of a man one drop of water is true water 2. If faith be weak it will bring forth weak effects little comfort yet Christ will have regard to it That faith is not assurance see M. Downs Treat of the true nature and definit of just faith p. 5. to 8. In a state of adherence the motive which acts the soul is obedience to God Isa. 50 10. in a state of assurance a sense of the love of God 1 Cor. 5. 12. 2. In a state of adherence one doth all to obtain mercy but in a state of assurance from thankfulnesse because one hath obtained mercy 3. In a state of adherence the motive is to obtain grace and communiâ—n with God therein of assurance further and constant communion John 14. 21. 1 John 4. 16. 4. In a state of adherence one doth perform the commands of God
perferre nequeant Exclamant gemitus edunt vincuntur enim dolore quia deest illis inspirata patientia Lactant. de Iustitia l. 5. Vide plura ibid. Pax itaque corporis est ordinata temperatura partium Pax animae irrationalis ordinata requies appetitionum Pax animae rationalis ordinata cognitionis actionisque consensio Pax corporis animae ordinata vita salus animantis Pax hominis mortalis est Dei immortalis ordinata in fide sub aeterna lege obedientia Pax hominum ordinata concordia Pax domus ordinata imperandi atque obediendi concordia cohabitantium Pax civitatis ordinata imperandi atque obediendi concordia civium Pax coelestis civitatis ordinatissima concordissima societas â—ruendi Deo invicem in Deo Pax omnium rerum tranquillitas ordinis August de civit Dei lib. 19. cap. 13. Vide Thes. Theol. Salmur part 1. De perseverantia fidei The sure mercies of David Isa. 55. 7. * Quae promissiâ— non potest esse conditio nata ut quidam excipiunt quia condâ—tio esset nugatoria quasi diceret Dabo ut non recedatis si non recedatis ut perseveretis si perseveretis Rivet Disp. 11. de persev sanct Vide Croc. in Aug. confes Quaest. 4. c. 67. 2 Cor. 5. 14. Phil. 3. 7. We must deny our own natural wisdome in the things of God Prov. 3. 5. Christianity is a school sect of men that deny themselvs on religious reason See Luk. 24. 27 28 29. We should not only look to the setling of our particular assurance but also cast up our reckoning what religion may cost us Matth. 19. 21. Psal. 45. 10. Rom. 8. 3. 29. 15. 2 Cor. 8. 9. He denied himself for us in the joyes of heaven and in the glory of his Father See M. Hilders on Ps. 51. Lect. 74. M. Ball of the Cov. ch 11. D. Gouge on Ephes. 6. 14. One is said to please one when the chief cause which swayes him to a thing is the consideration of his will made known unto him that he would have it so It respects three several things 1. In reference to the act of any grace it implies truth opposite to hypocrisie prayer which proceeds not out of feigned lips truth in the inward parts Heb. 10. 22. Repentance Faith Love must be unfeigned 2. In reference to the object it takes it entirely thorowly without reservation loves God all in God his holinesse as well as his mercy hates all sinne and all in sinne Psal. 119. 6. 12. 7. 12. 8. 3. In respect of the motive or end singlenesse onenesse of heart Isa. 44. 20. Jam. 4. The comfort of all the Scriptures right to all the creatures benefit of all the Ordinances belongeth to the upright M. Harris The same boldnesse that innocency gives us before men sincerity will give us at the judgement of God * He is the same at all times when goodnesse is persecuted he is good when evil is in credit he is against it in all companies places he is the same in secret and publick because God is alwayes present and the same and so apprehended by the true hearted Revel 21. 3. See Mr Bridges Sermon entituled A vindication of Ordinances on Deut. 18. 15. D Hill on Eph. 4. 15. p. 18 19. M. Manton on Jam. 1. 19. pag. 153 154. M. Symonds Christian plea at the end of sight faith The Familists talk of living in God and upon God immediately they call Ordinances by way of scorn forms they are so if they be rested in but otherwise they are means of serving pleasing and obeying God M. Laurence his vindication of the Scriptures and Christian Ordinances See his Plea for the use of Gospel-ordinances In my first Book I have spoken of reading and meditating in the Word See Isa. 55. 20. Prov. 22. 17. Nehem. 8 3. We must hear the Word with faith Heb. 4. 2. that brings every truth to the soul with divine authority 1 Thes. 2. 13. Heb. 12. 25. and causeth the soul thence to receive it with assurance 1 Thess. 1. 5. and to submit to it See Job 5. ult Luk. 24. 15 30 Obedient hearing is made a sign of grace John 10. â—â— See Joh. 8. 27. A Song or Psalm is a composition of words in strict numbers fit to be uttered in a tunable voice or with an instrument David made many of these The word Psalme is usually limited to signifie a holy Song Fuisse in usua apud Christianos ab ipso exordio nascentis Eâ—clefiae ut in conventibus Ecclesiasticis Psalmodia primum locum haberet cognosci potest ex loco illo Apostoli 1 Cor. 14. 26. Item ex Tertulliano in libro de velandis virginibus extremo Bellarm. de bonis operibus lib. 1. cap. 14. That singing of Psalmes is a duty of the Gospel see Mr Cotton of Singing of Psalmes cap. 4. and M. Manton on Jam. 5. 13. and M. Fords Singing of Psalms a Christian Duty All the while the burnt-offering was in offering they bestowed themselves in singing and gladnesse as we sing a Psalm in the celebration of our Sacrament warrantably by this Mr Hildersam Heron. Singing of Hymns is by some counted an Ordinance that is any person of the Congregation exercising their own gifts should bring an Hymne and sing it in the Congregation all the rest being silent and giving audience M. Edw. See Dr Willet on Exod. 15. pag. 192. See 1 Chron. 15. 27 28. 17. 4 5. Baptisteria multae Ecclesiae retinent quaedam tollunt Organis pâ—eumaticis quaedam utuntur aliae non utuntur Nullae quod sciam ut Antichristianas Ceremonias damnant Crocius in August Confes. Quaest. 2. cap. 29. Hinc fracta illa Musica quae intelligentiam excludit abesse debet à sacris exercitiis pictatis saltem quae cum aliis habemus Ames Medul Theol. l. 2. c. 9. Hujusmodi Musica instrumenta magis animum movent ad delectationem quam per ea formetur interius bona dispositio In veteri autem Testamento usus erat talium instrumentorum tum quia populus erat magis durus carnalis Unde erat per hujusmodi instrumenta provocandus sicut per promissiones terrenas tum etiam quia hujusmodi instrumenta corporalia aliquid figurabant Aquin. 2a 2ae q 91. Art 2. ad 4 tum Musicae Organicae aec instrumentalis usus ita est permissus ac privatim inter Christianos indifferens ut multo satius sit publicè â—â— eo abstinere quam eam introducere aut continuare quia majus subest periculum quam aedificatio Rivet in Cathol Orthodox Talis debet esse Cantus qui intelligentiam verborum non impediat sed potius juvet Proinde quo modo probari potest illa fracta clamosa fragesa Musica in Templis qua ita canitur ut nihil penitus intelligas aut percipias praetâ—r harmoniam Musicam Zanchius in Ephes. 5. 19. Minimè omnium
may be done or not But if thou beleevest answer me some Questions with which things the Philosopher being astonished answered I beleeve and giving him thanks that he had overcome him was not onely of the same judgement with the old man but also began to give counsell to others who were before enemies to the Christian Faith as well as himself to assent to the Christian Doctrine and added an Oath that he was not onely changed by a divine Deity but also by a certain unexpressible force was converted to the Christian Religion If Zanchy may be credited the perseverance of Saints in the Faith is a main part of the Gospel Vedelius in his Panacea Apostasiae bono constantium lapsorum praescripta l. 1. c. 3. shews that an Apostate breaks all the ten Commandments I wish that the Reformed Churches by their unhappy divisions fomented by the Boutefeus of Christendom the lesuites do not weaken themselves and accomplish their enemies great design It is observed by Chemnitius that in the year 1540. the Iesuites by the Intercession of Cardinal Contarenus did obtain from Paul the III that he would confirm that order by his Pontificial Authority who did ratifie it with this caution that onely threescore men should be of that Society But when afterward they observed that that order was more active then others in upholding the tottering Church of Rome he decreed in the year 1543. that this Society of the Iesuites should not be limited to any either terms of places or number of persons It is also observable what Campanella laies down in his discourse of the Spanish Monarchy It is manifest saith he that the King of Spain if he could subdue England with the Low-countreys would soon become Monarch of all Europe and a great part of the world Now nothing so much conduceth to overthrow the English as a dissension and discord stirred up amongst them and the Dutch and perpetually nourished which will soon saith he afford better occasions In Chap. 27. of the same Book he speaks much to the same purpose Parsons the English Jesuite in his Memorial for Reformation or a remembrance for them that shall live when Catholick Religion shall be restored unto England he would have the grand Charter burnt the municipal Laws abrogated and the Innes of Court converted to some other use that for Lawyers Then for Divines The Colledges in both the Vniversities should be onely in the power of six men who should have all the Lands Mannors Lordships Parsonages c. and what ever else belonged to Church or Cloister resigned into their hands That at the beginning no mans conscience be pressed for matters in Religion then that publick disputations between Papists and Protestants be held in both the Vniversities That for some years it will be more commodious for the publick and more liberty for the Preachers to have no Appropriation nor Obligation to any particular Benefice but Itinera mitto caetera M. Smiths Preface to Dailles Apology for the Reformed Churches translated by him He saith there he hath been told by the London Booksellers that at the least thirty thousand Popish Books have been printed here within these three last years Shall the Iesuitical and heretical party be so active for Popery for errour and shall not the Orthodox be as studious to hold fast and hold forth the Truth Let Magistrates make the interest of Christ his Truths his Worship his People their great interest let them discountenance gross errors and damnable heresies Let Ministers preach down pray down live down those abominable Doctrins now amongst us Let all the people of God study Fundamentals labour to be stablisht in the Truth and in their places oppose Falshood Libertinism and all horrid Blasphemies and pray earnestly to God that he would cause the false prophets and the unclean spirits to pass out of the Land Zech. 13. â— and I should yet hope though our case be very sad that God would continue his Gospel still amongst us in power and purity though by our sins we have forfeited so great a mercy Which blessing that it may be vouchsafed unto us though altogether unworthy shall be the prayer of Your true Christian Friend and hearty well-wisher Edward Leigh TO THE Christian and Candid READER READER DIvers have since the publishing of my Treatise of Divinity consisting of three Books exprest their good esteem thereof and withall have said that if the like were done upon the whole Body of Divinity it would be a very usefull and profitable work I have therefore inserted divers things into the former Treatises and also enlarged them so farre by the addition of other Subjects as to make a compleat Systeme or Body of Divinity I relate not here of the Covenant and Promises Asslictions or Martyrdoms because I have in my Books of Divine Promises and Saints Encouragements sufficiently discussed those several points Divines go different wayes in their handling of positive Divinity and give several Titles to their Books Some call their Work A Systeme of Divinity Others A Synopsis Others A Syntagma Others Common places Some The Mâ—rrow Some The Body of Divinity Others The Summe of Divinity There are Calvins Institutions Bullingers Decads Zanchies Works Gerhards Common places Ursins Summe of Divinity and some others that have more fully handled the Body of Divinity but there are few of our English Writers unlesse Master Perkins of old and Bishop Usher lately who have largely and fully written in English this way Some reduce all the Principles of Religion into more some to few Heads Some referre all to those four Heads 1. Quae Credenda What things are to be beleeved in the Creed 2. Quae Facienda What things are to be done in the Commandments 3. Quae Petenda What things are to be begged in the Lords Prayer 4. Quae Recipienda What things are to be received in the Sacraments The Creed Commandments the Lords Prayer and the Sacraments Though I do not punctually observe that method yet I handle all those four Subjects I speak of God and his Attribute Almighty in the second Book and handle all the Articles which concern Christ in the fifth Book where I treat of the Recovery of man by Christ and somewhat of the holy Ghost in the seventh Book where I handle the Benefits by Christ in Sanctification Sanctification of the Church and Communion of Saints I speak of in the seventh Book Of Forgivenesse of sins in the fifth Petition of the Lords Prayer and in the Doctrine of Iustification Of the Resurrection of the Body and Last Iudgement and Life Everlasting I treat in the last Book I handle the Commandments in the ninth Book The Lords Prayer and Sacraments among the Ordinances in the seventh Book I shall now particularize the several Subjects of each Book according to the method I observe First I treat of the Scriptures or Word of God the Divine Authority of both the Old and New Testament
could ever have found out such an admirable temper and mixture of Mercy and Justice together as the Gospel revealeth in the reconciliation of God with man God hath declared himself to be most just yet most merciful Rom. 3. 24 25 26 Justice requires that there should be no freeing of a guilty person without satisfaction sinne deserved an infinite punishment that satisfaction could not be made by man himself mercy therefore provides a Saviour which God bestows on him vers 25. God in giving and establishing his Law useth no other Preface but I am the Lord Exod. 20. nor Conclusion but I the Lord have spoken it upon his absolute authority without other reasons to perswade commanding what is to be done though it be contrary to our natures forbidding what is to be left undone though pleasing to us he promiseth things incomprehensible requiring Faith he relateth and teacheth things strange above likelihood above mans capacity and yet will have them to be believed to be understood There is nothing in the Law against reason or common equity A Jesuite reports in his History that when his fellows came first to preach in the East-Indies the Gentiles and Indies there hearing the ten Commandments did much commend the equity of them See Sr Walter Rawleighs History 2. It teacheth the Nature and Excellency of God and the Works of God more clearly and distinctly than any other writings nay then any without God could have contrived viz. That there are three Persons and one God that God is Infinite Omniscient Omnipotent most Holy that he created all things that he doth by a particular Providence rule all things that he observes all mens actions and will call them to account and give every man according to his works that he alone is to be worshipped and that he must be obeyed in his Word above all creatures 3. It requireth the most exact and perfect goodnesse that can be such as no man could ever have conceited in his brain and yet such as being taught and revealed the conformity of it to right reason will enforce any well-considering man to acknowledge it to be most true and needful for example that a man must love God above all and his neighbour as himself that he must keep his thoughts free from all the least taint of sinne that he must lay up his treasures in Heaven not care for this life and the things thereof but all his study and labour must be to provide well for himself against the future life that he must not at all trust in himself nor in any man but only in God and that he must do all he doth in Gods strength that he can deserve nothing at Gods hand but must look for all of free favour through the merits and intercession of another 4. The end of the Scripture is Divine viz. The glory of God shining in every syllable thereof and the salvation of man not temporal but eternal These writings leade a man wholly out of himself and out of the whole world and from and above all the creatures to the Creator alone to give him the glory of all victories therefore they are from him and not from any creature for he that is the Author of any writing will surely have most respect of himself in that writing The Scriptures manifest Gods glory alone Ier. 9. 23 24. 1 Cor. 1. 31. ascribe infinitenesse of being and all perfections to him Nehem. 9. 6. The Doctrines Precepts Prohibitions and Narrations tend to the setting forth of his glory and bring solid and eternal comfort and salvation to their souls which follow their direction They make us wise unto salvation 2 Tim. 3. 15 23. Shew the path of life Psal. 16. 11. Guide our feet into the way of peace Luk. 1. 79. Christ Iohn 7. 18. proves that he came from God because he sought not his own glory but the glory of him that sent him 5. Another reason is taken from the difference of these writings from all other whatsoever in regard of their phrase and manner of writing There is a certain authoritative or God-like speaking unto the creature from place to place See the first Chapter of Isaiah and 53. and the eighth Chapter to the Romans The Prophets and Apostles propound divine truths nakedly and without affectation 1 Cor. 2. 1. Habent sacrae Scripturae sed non ostendunt eloquentiam August They expresse the things they handle with a comely gravity the form of speech is fitted both to the dignity of the speaker the nature of the thing revealed and mans capacity for whose sake it was written All other Writings use perswasive and flourishing speeches these command and condemn all other Gods all other Religions all other Writings and command these only to be had in request and esteem and acknowledged as the will of God without adding or diminishing requiring every conscience to be subject to them and to prepare himself to obedience without any further objecting or gain-saying and to seek no further then to them for direction Both the Simplicity and Majesty of stile shew it to be from God the wonderfull plainnesse and yet glorious Majesty the Simplicity because it is plain in no wise deceitful and because it describes great matters in words familiar and obvious to the capacity of the Reader the Majesty since it teacheth so perspicuouslâ— the chiefest mysteries of Faith and divine Revelation which are above humane capacity Whether we read David Isaiah or others whose stile is more sweet pleasant and â—hetorical or Amos Zachary and Ieremiah whose stile is more rude every where the Majesty of the Spirit is apparent There is an Authority and Majesty in them above all other Writings of other Authors the Scriptures command all both King and People Ier. 13. 18. 1 Sam. 12. ult and binde the heart to its good abearing Ierom could say As oft as I read Paul it seems to me that they are not words but thunders which I hear Iunius reading the first Chapter of Iohn was stricken with amazement by a kinde of Divine and stupendious Authority and so he was converted from Atheism as himself saith in his life Divinitatem argumenti authoritatem sentio Iohannes Isaac a Jew was converted by reading the 53. of Isaiah Our Saviour spakâ— As one having Authority not as the Scribes So this book speaks not as men it simply affirms all things without proof other Authoâ—s use many Arguments to confirm the truth of what they say Therefore Raimundus de Sabunda hence proves That he who speaketh in the Bible is of that Authority that his bare word ought to be believed without any proof whereas Galen Atheistically urged it the other way The Socinians reject all things in Religion which they cannot comprehend by reason Nihil credendum quod ratione capi nequeat They hold That a man is not bound to believe any Article of Faith nor any Interpretation of
Scripture except it agree with his reason what is above reason cannot be comprehended by it Bernard in 192 of his Epistles speaks of one Petrus Abailardus which vented the Socinian Doctrine in his time Christianae fidei meritum vacuare nititur dum totum quod totum Deus est humana ratione arbitratur posse comprehendere Cum de Trinitate saith he loquitur sapit Arium cùm de â—ratia Pelagium cùm de persona Christi Nestorium He was a man of a fair carriage professing holinesse conversatioâ—es doctrina venenum But Abailar dus denies this in his Works lately published Tertullian called the Philosophers who followed reason Patriarcâ—as haerâ—tiâ—orum pessimum est illud principium recta ratio non potest statuere de â—ulâ—u divino There are these uses of reason 1. To prepare us that we should hearken to the Word 2. After we have believed it will help us to judge of things 3. To prevent fanatick opinions Mysteries of Religion are not repugnant to reason 4. That we may draw necessary consequences from truths revealed The Philosophers called the Christians by way of scorn Credentes Iulian derided the Christian belief because it had no other proof then Thus saith the Lord. There is an obedience of faith Rom. 1. 5. 6. Another Argument is taken from the experience of the truth of the Predictions and Prophecies thereof For seeing it is generally confessed that only the Divine Essence can certainly foresee things contingent which are to come many ages after and which depend upon no necessary cause in nature therefore in what writings we meet with such things fore-told and do finde them fully and plainly accomplisht these writings we must confesse to have their birth from Heaven and from God Now in the Scripture we have divers such predictions The two principal and clearest which are most obvious and evident are 1. The Conversion of the Gentiles to the God of Israel by means of Christ. For that was fore-told exceeding often and plainly In him shall the Gentiles trust and he shall be a light to the Gentiles Iacob lying on his death-bed said The obedience of the Gentiles shall be to him And David All the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of God and Isaiah In him shall the Gentiles trust and Malachy My name shall be great to the ends of the earth See Isa. 49. 6. 60. 3 5. Scarce one of the Prophets but have spoken of the conversion of the Gentiles Now we see the Gentiles turned from their Idols a great number of them and imbracing the God of the Jews and the Scriptures of the Jews by means of Christ whom they see and acknowledge to be the Messias fore-told to the Jews Again it was fore-told that Christ should be a stone of offence to the Jews that they should reject him and so be rejected by God from being a people Do we not see that to be performed The accomplishment of these two main Prophecies so long before delivered to the world by the Pen-men of holy Writ shews manifestly that they were moved by the holy Ghost That Promise Gen. 3. 15. was made 3948 years before it was fulfilled as Scaliger computes it It was fore-told of Christ that they should cast lots about his Garments and that his bones should not be broken Look upon this in the inferiour causes the souldiers that brake the other mens bones and it seems to be a very hap and chance yet there was a special ordering of this in Gods providence The predictions of Satan were doubtfull and ambiguous but these are distinct and plain Satans predictions are of things which might be gathered by conjecture for the most part false though Satan cover his lying by likelihoods but these are above the reach of Angels most true and certain Satans end was confirmation in sin and Idolatry 7. The Commandments are 1. Most righteous and equal 2. Impartial they binde all men and all in men the affections thoughts and consciences and that perpetually The severest Law-givers never made Laws for the thoughts because they had no means to discover and controll them Cogitationis poenam nemo patitur We say commonly Thoughts are free therefore it is the Word of God which searcheth the heart Exod. 20. 17. True love to our selves is required and we are to love our neighbour as our selves The Laws of men do not binde the conscience at least primarily and immediately Conscientia immediatè Deo tantùm subjicitur He onely can command the conscience that knows it and can judge it Secondly The Threatnings are general 1. In respect of Persons 2. In respect of things Deut 28. 59 60. 3. The Promises are comprehensive blessings of all kinds Lov. 26. and strange Exod. 34. 24. of eternal life Mark 10. 29 30. 1 Pet. 1. 4. 8. Another reason may be taken from the Antiquity of the Scripture many wonder at the Pyramids of Aegypt being the most ancient structure in the world The Bible contains a continued History from age to age for the space of four thousand years before Christ even from the beginning No Writer of any humane Story can be proved to be more ancient then Ezra and Nehemiah who wrote about the year of the world 3500. Amongst the Grecians some say Homer is the most ancient Author that is extant who lived long after Troy was taken for that was the subject of his Poem Now those times were not near so ancient as those in which the Scripture was written Homer was after Moses six hundred and odde years saith Peter du Moulin That which the Aegyptians brag of their Antiquity is fabulous by their account they were six thousand years before the Creation unlesse they account a moneth for a year and then it maketh nothing against this Argument History is an usefull and delightfull kinde of Instruction Among Histories none are comparable to the Histories of sacred Scripture and that in their Antiquity Rarity Variety Brevity Perspicuity Harmony and Verity Dr Gouge on Exodus 13. 13. That Song of Moses Exod. 15. was the first Song that ever was in the world Orpheus Musaeus and Linus the most ancient of the Poets were five hundred years after this time 9. The Power and Efficacy of the Scripture upon the souls of men sheweth it to be of God and the wonderfull alteration that it makes in a man for God when he doth entertain and believe it in his heart it makes him more then a man in power to oppose resist and fight against his own corruptions it brings him into a wonderfull familiarity and acquaintance with God It puts such a life and strength into him that for Gods sake and his truth he can suffer all the hardest things in the world without almost complaining yea with wonderfull rejoycing Psal. 119. 92. The holy Ghost by means of this word works powerfully in changing and reforming a man 1. It overmasters the